THE NEW ZEALAND OFFICIAL YEAR-BOOK, 1934


Table of Contents

PREFACE.

IN the preparation of the 42nd issue of the “Official Year-Book” conditions have necessitated maintaining the comparative limitations in scope and brevity of treatment which characterized its immediate predecessors.

Curtailment of services has attenuated data derived from several sources, and considerations, both of finance and of time, have somewhat restrained the course of development which would normally meet such eventful changes as have occurred in the administrative and economic fabric. Although it has been with difficulty that certain features have been preserved in the continuity of matter and presentation indispensable in a Year-Book, nevertheless, there is reason to claim without undue confidence that the value of the present issue has not suffered substantial impairment.

While no major additions have proved practicable, reference may be made to a brief article on a subject now achieving wider interest—viz., “Mean Time and Time-service.” The section relating to Defence has been largely recast, and extensions have been made to that dealing with Banking and Currency.

Cordial acknowledgment is made of the services rendered by other Departments, whose co-operation in supplying data has been of very great assistance. Mr. D. J. Cruickshank. LL.B., Acting Chief Compiler, has again carried out the editorial work under great difficulties, and my thanks are due to him and to other members of my staff for their valuable assistance and co-operation.

J. W. BUTCHER,

Government Statistician.

Census and Statistics Office,

Wellington, New Zealand, 15th December, 1933.

Chapter 1. PUBLICATIONS OF THE NEW ZEALAND CENSUS AND STATISTICS OFFICE.

Title.Latest No.Month of Issue.Price per Copy.Postage (extra).

* £1 1s. per annum (post free). †No Census taken in 1931. ‡ Out of print.

NOTE.—This list is subject to revision from time to time. Publications are obtainable from the Government Printer, Wellington.

 s. d.d.
New Zealand Official Year-Book1934Jan., 19347 610
Annual Statistical Reports—
  Population and Buildings1932–33Aug., 19332 01
  External Migration1932June, 19332 01
  Vital Statistics1932Aug., 19335 08
  Justice1932Oct., 19332 62
  Trade and Shipping (Part I)1932June, 193320 010
  Trade and Shipping (Part II)1932Sept., 19333 62
  Agricultural and Pastoral Production1931–32Jan., 19332 61
  Factory and Building Production1931–32Mar., 19333 64
  Insurance1931Feb., 19332 01
  Miscellaneous (Prices, Wage-rates and Hours of Labour, Unemployment, Industrial Accidents, Tramways, Banking, Building Societies, Bankruptcy, Incomes and Income-tax, Statistical Summary)1931Mar., 19334 04
Local Authorities Handbook of New Zealand (published annually)1933May, 19337 68
Monthly Abstract of Statistics....*2 61
Volumes of Census Results (published quinquennially)
  Geographical Distribution1926May, 19274 64
  Dependencies1926Feb., 19271 61
  Ages1926Nov., 19282 02
  Conjugal Condition1926Feb., 19292 62
  Orphan Children and Dependent Children1926Mar., 19292 02
  Race Aliens1926Feb., 19292 02
  Native-born and Foreign-born1926May, 19292 02
  Religious Professions1926Nov., 19282 02
  Industrial and Occupational Distribution1926Mar., 19303 03
  Unemployment from Sickness and other Causes1926Sept., 19302 02
  Incomes1926May, 19303 62
  Families and Households1926April, 19312 02
  Dwellings1926Feb., 19313 02
  Maori and Half-caste Population1926Mar., 19293 03
  Public Libraries and Places of Worship1926Mar., 19271 61
  Poultry1926Mar., 19271 61
  General Report1926April, 19315 03

Chapter 2. SECTION I.—DESCRIPTIVE.

NEW ZEALAND.—AREA, LOCATION, AND BOUNDARIES.

THE Dominion of New Zealand consists of two large and several small islands in the South Pacific. These may be classified as follows:—

(a) Islands forming the Dominion proper, for statistical and general practical purposes:—

 Square Miles.
North Island and adjacent islets44,281
South Island and adjacent islets58,092
Stewart Island and adjacent islets670
Chatham Islands372
  Total103,415

In all further references in this volume, unless the context indicates the contrary. Chatham Islands and Stewart Island are included with the South island.

(b) Outlying islands (total area, 307 square miles) included within the geographical boundaries of New Zealand as proclaimed in 1847:—

 Square Miles.
Three Kings Islands3
Auckland Islands234
Campbell Island44
Antipodes Islands24
Bounty Islands0 ½
Snares Islands1
Solander Island0 ½

(c) Islands (total area, 293 square miles) annexed to New Zealand:— Kermadec Islands, annexed in 1887 (area, 13 square miles). Cook and other Pacific Islands, annexed in 1901:—

Cook Islands (area, 150 square miles)—
Rarotonga.Aitutaki.
Mangaia.Mauke (or Parry).
Atiu.Takutea.
Mitiaro.Manuae and Te-Au-o-Tu (Hervey Islands).
Islands outside the Cook Group (area, 130 square miles)—
Niue (or Savage).Rakahanga (or Reirson).
Palmerston (or Avarau).Pukapuka (or Danger).
Penrhyn (or Tongareva).Suwarrow (or Anchorage).
Manihiki (or Humphrey).Nassau.

The total area of the above is 104,015 square miles. Elsewhere in this issue the aggregate area appears as 66,390,262 acres—i.e., 103,735 square miles. This covers not only the Dominion proper, but also the outlying islands and the Kermadecs. All areas given are necessarily approximations.

The Proclamation of British sovereignty over New Zealand, dated the 30th January, 1840, gave as the boundaries of what was then the colony the following degrees of latitude and longitude: On the north, 34° 30′ S. lat.; on the south, 47° 10′ S. lat.; on the east, 179° 0′ E. long.; on the west, 166° 5' E. long. These limits excluded small portions of the extreme north of the North Island and of the extreme south of Stewart Island.

In April, 1842, by Letters Patent, and again by the Imperial Act 26 and 27 Vict., c. 23 (1863), the boundaries were altered so as to extend from 33° to 53° of south latitude and from 162° of east longitude to 173° of west longitude. By Proclamation bearing date the 21st July, 1887, the Kermadec Islands, lying between the 29th and 32nd degrees of south latitude and the 177th and 180th degrees of west longitude, were declared to be annexed to and to become part of the then Colony of New Zealand.

By Proclamation of the 10th June, 1901, the Cook Group of islands, and all the other islands and territories situate within the boundary-lines mentioned in the following schedule, were included as from the 11th June, 1901:—

A line commencing at a point at the intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich, and proceeding due north to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich: thence due west to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; and thence due east to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich.

By mandate of the League of Nations the New Zealand Government also now administers the former German possession of Western Samoa; and, jointly with the Imperial Government and the Government of Australia, holds the League's mandate over the Island of Nauru.

By Imperial Order in Council of the 30th July, 1923, the coasts of the Ross Sea (in the Antarctic regions), with the adjacent islands and territories, were declared a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act, 1887, and named the Ross Dependency. The Governor-General of New Zealand is Governor of the Ross Dependency and is vested with the administration of the dependency. The dependency is uninhabited.

By Imperial Orders in Council of the 4th November, 1925, the Union or Tokelau Islands (consisting of the islands of Fakaofu, Nukunono, and Atafu, and the small islands, islets, rocks, and reefs depending on them) were excluded from the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony, and placed under the administration of the Governor-General of New Zealand. In accordance with a provision of the second of these Orders in Council, the Governor-General's authority and power in connection with the administration of the islands were, by New Zealand Order in Council of the 8th March, 1926, delegated to the Administrator of Western Samoa.

MOUNTAINS.

The mountainous character of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics. In the North Island mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (8,260 ft.), Ruapehu (9,175 ft.), Ngauruhoe (7,515 ft.), and Tongariro (6,458 ft.), they do not exceed an altitude of 6,000 ft. Of these four volcanoes only the first-named can be classed as extinct. Other dormant volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, both of which have, in recent years, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.

The South Island contains much more mountainous country than is to be found in the North. Along almost its entire length runs the mighty chain known as the Southern Alps, rising to its culmination in Mount Cook (12,349 ft.). No fewer than seventeen peaks of the Southern Alps attain a height of over 10,000 ft. Owing to the snow-line being low in New Zealand, many large and beautiful glaciers exist. The Tasman Glacier (Southern Alps), which has a total length of over eighteen miles and an average width of one mile and a quarter, is the largest. On the west coast the terminal faces of the Franz Josef and Fox Glaciers are but a few hundred feet above sea-level.

The following list has been compiled from various sources, and does not purport to be free of omissions:—

Mountain or Peak.Height (Feet).
North Island
Ruapehu9,175
Egmont8,260
Ngauruhoe7,515
Kaikoura Ranges
Tapuaenuku9,465
Alarm9,400
Southern Alps
Cook12,349
Tasman11,475
Dampier11,287
Silberhorn10,757
Lendenfeldt10,450
David's Dome10,443
Malte Brun10,421
Torres10,370
Teichelmann10,370
Sefton10,354
Haast10,294
Elie de Beaumont10,200
Douglas Peak10,107
La Perouse10,101
Haidinger10,059
De la Beche10,058
The Minarets10,058
Aspiring9,975
Hamilton9,915
Glacier Peak9,865
Aiguilles Rouges9,731
Nazomi9,716
Darwin9,715
Chudleigh9,686
Annan9,667
Lowe9,653
Haeckel9,649
Le Receveur9,562
Goldsmith9,532
Big Mac9,511
Conway Peak9,510
Bristol Top9,508
Walter9,507
Grey9,490
Green9,307
Hutton9,297
D'Archiac9,279
Bell9,276
Hochstetter Dome9,258
Earnslaw9,250
Nathan9,200
Barnicoat9,183
Sibbald9,181
Arrowsmith9,171
Spencer9,167
The Footstool9,073
Rudolf9,039
The Dwarf9,025
Darran Range
Tutoko9,691
Madeline9,042

The 1931 issue of the Year-Book contained a list, not claimed as exhaustive, of 223 named peaks of 7,500 ft. or more in altitude. In this issue, the list of South Island mountains is restricted to a minimum of 9,000 ft. altitude.

MINERAL WATERS AND SPAS.

The hot springs of the North Island form one of the most remarkable features of New Zealand. They are found over a large area, extending from Tongariro, south of Lake Taupo, to Ohaeawai, in the extreme north—a distance of some three hundred miles; but the principal scat of hydrothermal action appears to be in the neighbourhood of Lake Rotorua, about forty miles north-north-east from Lake Taupo. By the destruction of the famed Pink and White Terraces at Lake Rotomahana during the eruption of Mount Tarawera on the 10th June, 1886, the neighbourhood was deprived of attractions unique in character and of unrivalled beauty; but the natural features of the country — the numerous lakes, geysers, and hot springs, some of which possess remarkable curative properties in certain complaints —are still very attractive to tourists and invalids. The importance of conserving this region as a sanatorium for all time has been recognized by the Government, and it is dedicated by Act of Parliament to that purpose.

There are also several small hot springs in the South Island the best known being those at Hanmer. In addition to the three major spas of Rotorua, Te Aroha, and Hanmer, which are controlled by the Department of Industries and Commerce, Tourist, and Publicity, there are numerous smaller resorts which have been developed by private or municipal enterprise. In many other instances the springs are wholly or partially undeveloped.

In his book “The Hot Springs of New Zealand,” Dr. A. S. Herbert, O.B.E., M.D., gives the following grouping of the better-known waters corresponding roughly to their mineral-water classification:—

Sulphur waters: Rotorua, Hanmer, Taupo, Wairakei, Waiotapu.

Alkaline waters: Te Aroha.

Saline waters: Helensville, Waiwera, Tarawera.

Iodine waters: Morere, Te Puia.

Calcium carbonated waters: Kamo.

Simple thermal waters: Okoroire and the Waikato springs.

The following article is by the Government Balneologist, Dr. J. D. C. Duncan, M.B., Ch.B. (Edin.), Member of the International Society of Medical Hydrology, Fellow of the Royal Society of Medicine, and Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society:—

INTRODUCTORY.

It has been acknowledged by the leading hydrologists in Europe that New Zealand possesses the most valuable mineral waters in existence. Not only are these mineral waters interesting from a tourist's point of view, but they are, because of their medicinal value, of great therapeutic importance, and, as a Dominion asset, worthy of the deepest scientific consideration.

From the spectacular aspect only a brief mention need be made in this article, as a full description of springs, geysers, and mud-pools has been given in Dr. Herbert's book, “The Hot Springs of New Zealand”—a book that presents a comprehensive and vivid picture of the main manifestations of thermal activity in New Zealand.

Dealing with the medical-scientific aspect of the mineral waters, the space of this article will permit only the shortest account of the treatments; and, as the Rotorua Spa is of premier importance, the article will be confined almost entirely to its operations.

Since and as the result of experience gained during the war, the subject of hydrotherapy has been recreated on modern scientific lines, and the actions of thermal mineral waters have been investigated, both chemically and physiologically, in determining their therapeutic value in the treatment of disease.

TREATMENT ESTABLISHMENTS.

The principal treatment establishments are the Main Bathhouse and the Ward Baths.

In the Main Bathhouse are a series of private bathrooms, slipper and step-down, each with its dressing-room attached, and a couch for packing purposes. The baths are arranged for either “Priest” or “Rachel” waters, with undercurrent douches and showers. There are, also, deep “Priest” pools at suitable temperatures for the treatment of chronic cases.

Off the main hall are treatment-rooms where massage and every variety of physiotherapeutic treatment can be given, and, in either wing of the building, a complete establishment for Aix-Vichy douche massage.

The Ward Bathhouse is a handsome new block of buildings which has replaced the old Pavilion Bathhouse. This building, divided into convenient sections for service and control, consists of a large main hall, swimming-pools, hot “Rachel” pools, “Old Priest” and “Radium” baths, and a block of private “Rachel” baths.

At the back of these buildings is an attractive sunken courtyard, with fountain and formal garden, surrounded on three sides by verandas, and on the fourth by an open pergola facing the lake. In this courtyard garden patients and visitors can bask in the sunshine, protected from prevailing winds.

The swimming-pools, open to the air, are spacious baths lined with white tiles and having douches, showers, and convenient dressing-cubicles. These provide recreational facilities for patients and visitors.

The “Radium” and “Priest” baths, built on the pumice bed of the soil, contain some of the most important therapeutic waters in existence, and are invaluable in the treatment of heart conditions and cases of nervous debility. In connection with these baths are comfortable rest-rooms and convenient massage establishments.

The private baths are of the porcelain, slipper variety, and step-down tiled baths—the latter designed for helpless or crippled patients.

The swimming-pools of the now Blue Bath are now completed, and afford one of the most attractive playgrounds for visitors to Rotorua. The larger pool, 100 ft. by 40 ft., with a depth of 4 ft. 6 in. to 9 ft., has unique diving-platforms. This pool is lighted under the water by 20 are lamps, which give a beautiful luminous effect to the water. The smaller pool, 70 ft. by 36 ft., is a safe and enjoyable playground for children of any age. The Blue Bath, with all its comfortable and attractive appointments, is one of the finest swimming-baths in the Southern Hemisphere.

MINERAL WATERS.

The mineral waters which have been harnessed for therapeutic use at the Rotorua Spa are of two main varieties — viz., the “Rachel,” which is an alkaline, sulphuretted water, emollient to the skin, and sedative in reaction; and the “Priest,” or free-acid water, which, due to the presence of free sulphuric acid, is mainly stimulating and tonic in reaction. There is, in addition to the foregoing, a valuable silicious mud similar to that found in Pistany, in Czechoslovakia, which, in its own sphere in hydrotherapy, exerts its influence as a curative agent.

However, it is in the “Priest” waters that one finds one's most valuable ally in the treatment of arthritis, fibrositis (the so-called rheumatic affections), and cases of nervous debility. The “Rachel” and mud baths are used mostly in those cases of fibrositis where the condition requires a softening effect; and in the types where pain is a manifest symptom these baths are invaluable as soothing and sedative agents.

REACTIONS IN THE BATH.

In these natural acid baths the reactions are mainly stimulating, with increased hyperæmia in the parts submerged, and marked lessening of pain and swelling in the affected joints and tissues. Those waters containing free carbonic-acid gas are used for the cases of fibrositis in which the circulation requires the stimulating action of gaseous baths.

The “New Priest” waters, containing approximately 16.80 grains per gallon of free sulphuric acid, are utilized in the form of open pools, deep step-down baths, and slipper baths. They are prescribed at a suitable temperature for the individual case.

The “Old Priest” waters, containing a much lower degree of free acid (3.77 grains to the gallon), and of varying temperatures (from 84° F. to 102° F.), are used for treatment at their source. The waters, percolating through their pumice-bed, are confined in pools, and contain free carbonic-acid gas bubbling through the water.

The very strong “Postmaster” waters are also confined within pools on the natural pumice-bed, and, by a primitive arrangement of wooden sluice-valves, are maintained at three ranges of temperature—viz., 104°, 106°, and 108° F. They contain 22.29 grains of free sulphuric acid to the gallon, and are strongly counter-irritant in their reactions.

INDICATIONS AND TECHNIQUE.

In such a brief account as this one can only deal in generalizations, and the forms of treatment mentioned must necessarily be subject to wide variations. In any form of hydro-therapeutic treatment the regime must be adapted to the individual manifestations of the disease, and no routine rules or regulations can be laid down in spa operations.

The “New Priest” waters are, for the most part, prescribed for patients suffering from subacute or chronic fibrositis, subacute or chronic gout, and the various forms of arthritis. Except in cases of marked debility, those patients are given graduated baths, at temperatures ranging from 102° to 104° F., from ten to fifteen minutes daily. Most of the baths are fitted with a subaqueous douche having a pressure of 25 lb. to the square inch, which is directed under water on the affected tissues. The bath is usually followed by a light or hot pack, according to the needs of the case.

The subthermal “Old Priest” waters (temperature 8.4° F.), containing a high degree of free carbonic-acid gas, are particularly valuable in the treatment of functional nervous disease, and the methods of administration are similar to those obtaining at Nauheim (Germany). The reactions are markedly stimulating through the sympathetic nervous system, and bring about, by reflex action, a tonic effect on the heart.

The “Postmaster” baths are used in the treatment of the more chronic forms of fibrositis, arthritis deformans, and gout, requiring a more or less heroic type of procedure. They are usually prescribed in combination—i.e., a certain time in each pool, commencing with the lowest temperature. The hyperæmic reaction is most marked, and in many of the cases where pain is a predominant symptom there is a temporary paralysis of the surface nerves, as well as a strong reflex excitation of the heart. For this reason these baths are not given to patients suffering from cardiac weakness.

The mud baths being highly impregnated with silica, which has a bland, sedative effect on the tissues, are particularly indicated in cases of acute or subacute neuritis, gout, and certain skin conditions. The action of these baths is to induce an active hyperæmia in the patient with an actual absorption of free sulphur, which is present in considerable quantity. Also the radio-activity of this medium (0.185 per c.c.) is possibly an active factor in the therapeutic action of these baths. In some of the cases undergoing mud-bath treatment the effect has been almost miraculous—instant relief from pain; reduction of swelling caused by inflammatory exudates—and such patients have been able to discard crutches or other adventitious aids and to walk with more or less normal comfort.

Perhaps, of more recent date, the most efficacious effects of mud treatments have been manifested in cases of skin conditions—notably psoriasis: cases which have resisted all forms of drug treatment have cleared up in an almost magical manner; and so frequently have such cures been effected that one believes that the silicious mud of Rotorua has some markedly specific action as a therapeutic agent.

The treatment of gout depends entirely on the individual manifestations. In certain subacute and chronic types fairly high temperatures (104° to 106° F., with hot packs) of “Priest” water are employed, in order to hasten the absorption of exudates and the elimination of uric acid. In cases of acute gout more sedative measures are pursued, such as “Rachel” baths at neutral temperatures, local mud packs, and rest. As soon as the conditions permit, these patients are changed over to acid water baths. Cases of chronic gout exhibiting metabolic stagnation sometimes receive considerable benefit from the counter-irritant effects of the strongly acid “Postmaster” waters.

ACCESSORY TREATMENTS.

Separate establishments, containing the most modern apparatus of sprays, douches, hot steam, &c., are available for wet massage and treatments of the Aix-Vichy type.

The massage-rooms are fitted with the latest installations of electrical equipment—Bristowe tables, diathermy, high frequency, Bergonie chair, X-ray, Schnée baths, Greville hot air, and other apparatus for carrying out the most up-to-date methods of electrical-therapeutic treatments.

The baths are administered by a trained staff of attendants, and the massage, electrical-therapy, and douches carried out by a qualified staff of operators.

In every respect the hydrotherapy treatments aim at a restoration of function, and the measures employed are, for the most part, re-educative.

SANATORIUM AND GENERAL STATISTICS.

In connection with the Rotorua Spa is a sanatorium of seventy beds, where patients whose finances are restricted can receive treatment at an exceedingly moderate cost. The institution consists of cubicles and open wards. Thermal baths and massage-rooms in the building provide for the more helpless type of invalid.

From sixty thousand to eighty thousand baths are given annually, and about thirty thousand special treatments—massage, electrical therapy, &c.—are administered each year at the Rotorua Spa. The usual course of treatment lasts from four to six weeks, and the high percentage of cures and improvements testifies to the value of the thermal, mineral waters and the hydro-therapeutic treatments obtaining in this Dominion.

RIVERS.

In the 1932 Year-Book appears an account of the rivers of New Zealand by Professor R. Speight, M. Sc., F.G.S., Curator of the Canterbury Museum.

Space in this issue is, however, available only for a list of the more important rivers, with their approximate lengths, the latter being supplied by the Department of bands and Survey. Figures in parentheses indicate the approximate discharge, in cubic feet, per minute.

 Miles.
NORTH ISLAND.
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean—
  Piako60
  Waihou (or Thames)90
  Rangitaiki95
  Whakatane60
  Waiapu55
  Waipaoa50
  Wairoa50
  Mohaka80
  Ngaururoro85
  Tukituki65
Flowing into Cook Strait—
  Ruamahanga70
  Hutt35
  Otaki30
  Manawatu (over 600,000)100
  Rangitikei115
  Turakina65
  Wangaehu85
  Wanganui (over 500,000)140
  Waitotara50
  Patea65
  Flowing into the Tasman Sea—
  Waitara65
  Mokau75
  Waikato (over 800,000)220
  Wairoa (over 250,000)95
  Hokianga40
SOUTH ISLAND.
Flowing into Cook Strait—
  Aorere45
  Takaka45
  Motueka75
  Wai-iti30
  Pelorus40
  Wairau105
  Awatere70
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean—
  Clarence125
  Conway30
  Waiau110
  Hurunui90
  Waipara40
  Ashley55
Waimakariri (low water 80,000; normal flood 500,000)93
  Selwyn55
  Rakaia95
  Ashburton67
  Rangitata75
  Opihi50
  Pareora35
  Waihao45
  Waitaki135
  Kakanui40
  Shag45
  Taieri125
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean—
  Clutha (over 2,000,000)210
Flowing into Foveaux Strait— 
  Mataura120
  Oreti105
  Aparima65
  Waiau115
Flowing into the Tasman Sea—
  Cleddau and Arthur20
  Hollyford50
  Cascade40
  Arawata45
  Haast60
  Karangarua30
  Cook25
  Waiho20
  Wataroa35
  Wanganui35
  Waitaha25
  Hokitika40
  Arahura35
  Taramakau45
  Grey75
  Buller (nearly 1,000,000)105
  Mokihinui30
  Karamea45
  Heaphy25

LAKES.

An article on the lakes of New Zealand, also by Professor R. Speight, will be found in the 1932 Year-Book. The more important lakes are stated below.

Lake.Length, in Miles.Greatest Breadth, in Miles.Area, in Square Miles.Drainage Area, in Square Miles.Approximate Volume of Discharge, in Cubic Feet per Second.Height above Sea-level, in Feet.Greatest Depth, in Feet.
North Island.
Taupo25172381,2505,0001,211534
Rotorua7 ½63215842091584
Rotoiti10 ¾2 ¼1426500913230
Tarawera6 ½6 ½1575..1,032285
Waikaremoana126 ¼211287722,015846
Wairarapa104271,250....64
South Island.
Rotoiti522 ¾86..1,997228
Rotoroa72 ½8146..1,470..
Brunner5416145..280357
Kanieri51 ¾811..422646
Coleridge1131870..1,667680
Tekapo124325805,0002,323620
Pukaki105315156,0001,588..
Ohau103234245,0001,720..
Hawea205485185,7001,062..
Wanaka30475960..922..
Wakatipu5231121,16213,0001,0161,242
Te Anau3361321,32012,660694906
Manapouri12656416..5961,458
Monowai1211251700600..
Hauroko203251951,800611..
Poteriteri17217162..96..
Waihola4 ½1 1/83 ⅓2,200..(Tidal)52
Ellesmere1610107 ½745..(Tidal)45

GEOLOGY.

The following article on the geology of New Zealand was prepared by Dr. J. Henderson, M.A., F.N.Z. Inst., Director of the Geological Survey:—

INTRODUCTION.

New Zealand is a small country, but its geological history is as complex and as ancient as that of a continent. Land, though from age to age it varied greatly in area, outline, and elevation, must have persisted in the New Zealand area from the oldest Palæozoic or earlier. Long periods during which gentle regional oscillations and warpings, aided by the slow-acting forces of denudation, brought about gradual changes were interrupted by great revolutions, when earth-stresses ridged the crust into mountains and quickly altered the whole configuration of the land and sea-floor. For New Zealand the important geological periods are those that followed the two latest mountain-building movements—the Kaikoura deformation of late Tertiary time, and the Hokonui deformation of the early Cretaceous. The deposits laid down in the intervening period of relative crustal stability cover a largo proportion of the land, and contain all the coal and most of the limestone of the Dominion. The soils on which grow the forests, pastures, and crops are of post-Tertiary age, and the great bulk of the gold has been won from deposits formed during the same period.

GENERAL ACCOUNT OF THE STRATIGRAPHY.

The oldest known fossiliferous rocks in New Zealand are the Ordovician slates and greywackes of west Nelson and south-west Otago. Lower unfossiliferous beds of the same great system extend southward from the northern area and outcrop in the Westport, Reefton, Greymouth, Ross, and Okarito districts. Above the fossil-bearing beds, but probably also of Ordovician age, are the black phyllites, quartzites, and marbles which outcrop continuously from Takaka to Mount Owen, and are again exposed in the upper basins of the Matakitaki, Maruia, and Grey Rivers. The similar rocks of western Otago probably also belong to this group. The complex of gneisses and schists of the same region, intruded by acid and basic plutonics, and usually considered of Archæan age, resembles the part of the Ordovician strata of western Nelson that has been similarly invaded and metamorphosed and may well be of early Palæozoic age. Different authorities assign the mica, chlorite, and quartz schists of Central Otago to ages that range from the Archæan to the Triassic. They are certainly Palæozoic or older, since they grade upward into greywackes that, at Clinton, contain Permian fossils.

Sliurian rocks are certainly known only in the Baton and Wangapeka districts, and Devonian rocks at Wangapeka and Reefton. These beds, fossils from which have lately been examined in England, cover only small areas. But the old Geological Survey mapped wide tracts of country in Nelson and Otago, covered with beds of the To Anau Series, as Devonian, and the correlation may well be correct, though the rocks are entirely unfossiliferous.

The Maitai Series, which forms the ranges on the south-east side of the Nelson lowlands, are probably of Carboniferous or Permo-Carboniferous age. Their position in the time scale and their correlation with rocks in other parts of New Zealand have provoked much discussion. Permian strata, as already stated, occur in Otago, where the area they cover may be considerable.

Richly fossiliferous late Triassic rocks are known in the Kawhia-Mokau district, near the City of Nelson, and at several localities in Canterbury and Otago. Except in Nelson and Canterbury, strata that contain fossils referable to several stages of the Jurassic succeed without observed unconformity. The broad belt of greywacke and argillite that forms the mountains of Canterbury and Marlborough, and continues as a narrower belt through Wellington to northern Hawke's Bay, is usually referred to the Trias-Jura. Similar rocks outcrop in the centre of the North Island and at many points in North Auckland. There are Upper Triassic molluscs in these beds at several localities, and the vertebra of a saurian with Triassic rather than Permian affinities was found near Wellington. Lithologically the greywackes and argillites of this vast series differ somewhat from the rocks of similar type belonging to the Jurassic and Maitai series; they are therefore thought to be of older Triassic age, but may well range into the Permian. The schists occurring with them in the Kaimanawa, Kaikoura, Moorhouse, and Kirkliston Ranges are probably older.

The thick conglomerates conformably overlying the younger Jurassic shales of the Port Waikato, Kawhia, and Coromandel regions belong to either the youngest Jurassic or the oldest Cretaceous. Strata of early and middle Cretaceous age occur east of the main axis of New Zealand at several points from Marlborough to East Cape. Late Cretaceous beds are much more widely distributed, being known in North Auckland and in many localities along the eastern side of both Islands. They contain thick layers of black shale that give many indications of oil, which, however, has not yet been found in commercial amount. The oldest known workable coal-seams in New Zealand, those at Broken River, Malvern Hills, Shag Point, and Kaitangata, and perhaps some near Greymouth, are in young Cretaceous beds.

Tertiary rocks form the greater part of the North Island and are widely distributed in the South. As a whole they are weaker and more readily weathered than the older strata, and hence have given rise to less rugged country, now mostly cleared and grassed and forming productive pastoral land.

Eocene rocks are present in North Auckland, and probably also in the Gisborne, Hawke's Bay, and east Wellington districts. In the South Island they occur on the West Coast and in Canterbury and Otago, in which regions they contain valuable coal-seams worked at Westport, Reefton, Greymouth, Mount Somers, and Milton. Of the same age are the auriferous “cements” of the Tuapeka district that greatly enriched the gravels of the neighbouring streams and are themselves worked for gold.

In Oligocene time the maximum subsidence during the Tertiary occurred, and but little of the New Zealand area remained above sea-level at its close. The thick limestones of the Oamaru district and the contemporaneous limestone prominent in many parts of New Zealand are the younger deposits of this age. The older beds contain the extensive coal-measures of the North Auckland, Waikato, Charleston, and other coalfields.

Miocene strata cover large areas in both islands, and also outcrop in the Wanganui, Gisborne, and Hawke's Bay regions, where Oligocene beds are altogether absent. In north Taranaki, the Murchison basin, and parts of the West Coast, thick coal-measures of this age contain workable seams of brown coal.

During the Pliocene the New Zealand area, which had been intermittently rising since the close of the Oligocene, was greatly elevated and deformed. The earth-blocks from which the present mountains have been carved were uplifted from, or from near, sea-level, and New Zealand as it now is was roughly shaped out. In the South Island the deposits of this period are chiefly gravels deposited in structural depressions; but in the North, and especially in its southern half, there are thick and extensive shoal-water marine sediments. These, and the underlying Miocene strata, are the source of the petroleum found at New Plymouth.

The Pleistocene was a period of regional oscillation. While the land was high the mountains of the South Island were intensely glaciated, and great ice-streams, carrying vast bodies of debris, descended into the low country; after the highlands had been reduced in height through both denudation and decided subsidence the glaciers rapidly retreated, and are to-day represented by comparatively small remnants far in the mountains. While the ice was melting, the rivers of the South Island were unusually active in transporting waste to the lowlands and the sea. At this time, too, as well as somewhat earlier, the volcanoes of the North Island ejected an abundant supply of fragmentary material, much of which was borne away by the streams and used in building plains.

The deposits of Pleistocene and Recent age are in New Zealand of greater economic importance than those of all other ages. The plains, river-flats, and lowlands generally were formed or profoundly modified during this period, and the soils that cover thorn produced. During the same time practically all the gold won from the gravels of the South Island was liberated from a hard matrix and concentrated into workable deposits, and the rich bonanzas of the lodes of Hauraki were formed by secondary enrichment. The land-oscillations of the period are also of economic importance, for New Zealand's abundant water-power is derived from streams that have not yet, owing to the recency of land-uplift, cut their valleys to grade. On the other hand, land-depression has provided harbours and valuable artesian basins in many parts of the Dominion.

IGNEOUS ROCKS.

Plutonic rocks intrude many of the Palæozoic and Mesozoic strata, and some of the formations show evidence of contemporaneous volcanic action. Of the plutonic rocks granite is much the most prominent, and it outcrops at many points in west Nelson, Westland, Otago, and Stewart Island. In Nelson there were at least two periods of intrusion, probably corresponding with the great mountain-folding movements of the late Palæozoic and early Cretaceous times. The auriferous lodes of Reefton and other localities on the West Coast probably originated from the cooling magmas that formed the younger granites. Basic and ultra-basic rocks, the latter now largely altered to serpentine, occur in Nelson, Westland, Otago, and, to a less extent, in North Auckland.

Though volcanoes are known to have existed in Mesozoic and Palæozoic times, they seem to have been more active during the Tertiary than in any earlier age. The vast pile of flow and fragmental rocks that form the Hauraki Peninsula and the range that continues it southward to Tauranga belong to this period. The gold-silver veins extensively worked at Coromandel, Thames, and Waihi are in these rocks, which southward are smothered by the rhyolitic pumice that vents in the Taupo-Rotorua zone ejected during the late Pliocene and Pleistocene. Thick showers of pumice from this region cover a large part of the centre of the North Island and streams have carried the finer material to practically all the low-lying parts of the island. The volcanoes are still alive, as is evidenced by the steam-vents, hot springs, and geysers found in the depressed zone extending from Ruapehu to White Island. The volcanic rocks of Taranaki probably range from the Miocene to the Pleistocene in age. The basalts and scoria cones that occur so abundantly between Kawhia and the Bay of Islands belong for the most part to the late Pliocene and Pleistocene, though cones at Auckland City are probably Recent.

In the South Island the volcanoes appear to be quite dead, for the hot springs at Hanmer and near the alpine chain are duo to other causes. In the middle Tertiary, however, there were outbursts at many points, the chief eruptions being at Banks Peninsula and about Dunedin.

CONCLUSION.

In a short article it is impossible to give an adequate idea of what geological workers have accomplished in New Zealand, or of what they have yet to do in order that the wisest use may be made of the country's mineral and agricultural resources. For good general accounts the treatises of Professors Park and Marshall should be consulted, and for more detailed information the bulletins of the Geological Survey and the many papers that have appeared in the “Transactions of the New Zealand Institute.”

SEISMOLOGY.

The following article dealing with earthquakes in New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. C. E. Adams, F.R.A.S., Government Astronomer and Seismologist, with the assistance of Dr. J. Henderson, Director of the Geological Survey.

Earthquake and volcanic activity are manifestations of the adjustments constantly occurring in the earth's crust. In the not fur distant past, geologically speaking, a more or less continuous belt of mountains was raised up round the border of the great sunken area of the Pacific, and this belt as a whole is characterized by “chronic and acute seismicity.” At times the earthquakes occur within the belt itself, though a large proportion have their epicentres on its submerged frontal slope.

The South Island of New Zealand and the eastern part of the North are on the crest of the great mountain ridge or crustal fold which forms a portion of the real border of the Pacific. This ridge maintains a relatively straight course north-north-east for 1,600 miles across the floor of the Pacific, nearly to Samoa. The Auckland Peninsula, part of a decidedly weaker fold, meets the main fold nearly at right angles in the Rotorua-Taupo volcanic region. The earthquakes of this seismically sensitive district, though they may be locally severe, are not usually felt far from their points of origin. On the other hand, the tectonic earthquakes that occur along the main earth-fold shake large areas, some of them being recorded on instruments throughout the world. These are caused by the slipping of earth-blocks against their neighbours along fractures.

Many great faults and fault-zones have been traced for long distances, but a few only have been active since European occupation. The Hawke's Bay earthquake of 1931 raised an area sixty miles long in a north-east direction and in parts ten miles wide. The uplift was greatest along the south-east edge of the area, for miles amounting to 6 ft. or more. Numerous levels on the Heretaunga Plain and along the railway north of Napier show that the uplift decreased northwestward, so that the area was slightly tilted in that direction. The ground cast of the uplifted area sank, and parts of the Napier and Wairoa flats are over a foot lower than before the earthquake. In 1929 movement along a north-trending fault seven miles west of Murchison raised the ground east of the fault about 15 ft., and caused it to shift north-west about 9 ft. The uplift gradually decreases eastward and dies out sixteen miles from the fault, facts indicating a slight tilt of the earth-block toward the east. Recent levellings show that the block is sinking somewhat irregularly, a movement, no doubt, causing some of the innumerable local after-shocks felt in the area over many months. Other sensible earth-movements occurred in connection with the Taupo earthquake series of 1922,* the Amuri earthquake of 1888,t the Wellington earthquake of 1855, and probably

* P. G. Morgan: N.Z. Geological Survey; Annual Report for the year 1923, p. 10.

† Alexander McKay: Reports of Geological Explorations during 1888–89. Wellington, 1890. ‡ New Zealand Government Gazette. Wellington, vol. 2, No. 14, 17th October, 1855, p. 116. Sir Charles Lyell, “The Principles of Geology,” tenth edition, 1868, vol. 2, p. 82. London: John Murray. the Awatere earthquake of 1848.* There is also definite evidence of geologically recent differential movement of earth-blocks at several widely separated points in both Islands.

In previous numbers of the Year-Book the origins of earthquakes have been classified according to locality. In recent years, however, a great many more epicentres have been determined, and it is now found impossible to make a satisfactory classification according to locality.

New Zealand is traversed by an active seismic region, which, commencing in the East Cape Peninsula, runs in a general south-westerly direction, embracing the southern portion of the North Island, Cook Strait, and the northern and western portions of the South Island. Districts within this region are liable to frequent earthquakes, whilst those outside it experience occasional shocks only.

EARTHQUAKES IN 1932.

After several years of intense seismic activity, the close of the year 1932 witnessed a return to less active conditions. The most important earthquake during the year occurred on the 16th September at 1.25 a.m., when the districts between Gisborne and Wairoa were severely shaken. Considerable damage was done to buildings in the towns mentioned, and parts of the country to the north and east of Wairoa were very disturbed. Fortunately, no serious injuries resulted from this earthquake. In the vicinity of Wairoa and to the northward the intensity reached 9 on the Rossi-Forel scale. The shock was felt with decreasing intensity over the whole North Island, except the Auckland Peninsula. - The epicentre did not coincide with the area of greatest surface damage, but was located beneath the sea, about twenty miles east of the Mahia Peninsula. The adopted geographical position of the epicentre is given below, in a summary of the most notable earthquakes in 1932.

SUMMARY OF MOST NOTABLE EARTHQUAKES FELT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1932.

New Zealand Mean Time.Position of Epicentre.Maximum R.-F. Intensity as felt.Station reporting Maximum Intensity.
South Lat.East Long.
°°
* New Zealand Government Gazette, Auckland, vol. 1, No. 27, 18th November, 1848, and vol. 1, No. 29, 20th November, 1848. H. S. Chapman in Westminster Review, vol. 51, 1849.
1932d.h.m. 
Jan.3151340.5174.35Wanganui.
Mar.395542.3172.06Murchison.
3103041.9172.06Murchison.
5131236.0179.06–7Coromandel Peninsula.
April723641.1172.45–6Takaka.
83939.9175.75Marton.
17211441.8171.90Karamea, Reefton.
May5195439.5177.68Taradale.
523139.6177.65Taradale.
June885338.2177.85Napier to Opotiki.
1612440.4174.55Wanganui, Marton.
182839.6176.67Taradale.
July20162240.0174.08Patea.
Aug.311740.7173.56Kahurangi Point.
1482852.0160.05Stewart Island.
Sept.1151838.3178.46Waipiro Bay.
1612539.2178.29Wairoa.
1614839.7178.45Motu.
1622239.4178.06Opotiki.
2974439.7178.86Gisborne, Wairoa.
30224938.9177.95Wairoa.
Oct.3192939.2178.36Wairoa.
Dec.1122339.7176.75Waipawa.
1743939.5177.55Wairoa.

INSTRUMENTAL RECORDS.

During 1932 new seismological stations were established at Chatham Islands, Tuai, Bunnythorpe, and Greymouth, bringing the total number of New Zealand stations up to thirteen. By the courtesy of the Government of Fiji, the records from the Suva seismograph are forwarded to the Dominion Observatory, Wellington, for measurement. With the exception of the observatories at Wellington and Christchurch, some of the New Zealand stations are operated by officers of other Government departments, and others by private individuals. Three of the stations are privately owned, the observers supplying records and reports, thus assisting in the general seismological work. A set of Wiechert seismographs with mechanical registration is installed at Apia Observatory, Western Samoa.

The Dominion Observatory, Wellington, and the Magnetic Observatory, Christ. church, publish preliminary earthquake reports each month, giving data regarding the principal earthquakes recorded. More complete reports are also published from time to time. These reports are sent to the General Secretary of the Seismologicall Committee of the British Association, to the Station Centrale Sismologique, Strasbourg. France; and to the principal observatories of the world.

NON-INSTRUMENTAL RECORDS.

Since 1888 there has been established in New Zealand a system of observing local earthquakes depending entirely on personal observations. At first this system was confined to selected telegraph-officers throughout the Dominion, but more recently a number of lighthouse-keepers have also taken up the work, as well as many private observers. Special forms are supplied for reporting earthquakes, in which information is required concerning the observed time of the shock, the direction and the duration of the movement, and also general effects which are likely to lead to a determination of the intensity of the earthquake.

The following summary includes all earthquakes reported felt in New Zealand in 1932:—

Month.Number of Earthquakes reported.Maximum Intensity R.-F. Scale.Locality of Maximum.
North Island.South Island.Both Islands.Total.
January15131275Napier.
February920115Wairoa.
March5591636–7Coromandel.
April7150226Takaka.
May1531178Taradale.
June1210137Taradale.
July55198Patea.
August5121166Hawera, Kahurangi Point.
September8811889Wairoa.
October1350186Wairoa.
November1620185Wanganui.
December1010115Wairoa, Waipawa.
  Totals2506963139Wairoa (16th September).

The next table gives the number of earthquakes in the year 1932, in which the maximum intensity as reported reached the various degrees of the Rossi-Forel scale.

Month.Rossi-Forel Intensity.Totals.
1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8.9.10.
January348102..........27
February..1721..........11
March..47103..21......63
April..25492........22
May1..6531..1....17
June..2424..1......13
July....44......1....9
August..117431........16
September2..183417115....1..88
October..277..2........18
November..15111..........18
December..4322..........11
  Totals635137783913221..313

The maximum intensity experienced in each of the years from 1921 to 1932 (inclusive) was as follows:—

Year.Maximum Intensity R.-F. Scale.
19218
19228
19236
19247
19258
19268
19278
19288
192910
19308
193110
19329

DEATHS DUE TO EARTHQUAKES IN NEW ZEALAND.

During the year 1932 no deaths resulted from earthquakes in New Zealand. The number of deaths due to earthquakes at present totals 275; 251 of which were due to the Hawke's Bay earthquake of 3rd February, 1931.

For details regarding deaths due to earthquakes in New Zealand the reader is referred to the Official Year-Book for 1933.

CLIMATE.

The following article on the climate of New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. E. Kidson, O.B.E., D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Director of Meteorological Services:—

THE METEOROLOGICAL OFFICE.

The New Zealand Meteorological Office is located at Wellington. Weather forecasts, based on observations at 9 a.m. and 4 p.m., are issued at noon and 5 p.m. respectively. The midday forecast is telegraphed to approximately one hundred country centres, where it is displayed at the post-offices. The evening forecast is broadcasted from the New Zealand Broadcasting Board's stations at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin at 7 p.m. and 9 p.m. The 7 p.m. issue from Wellington includes weather reports from a series of stations as well distributed as possible over the Dominion and the surrounding area.

Rainfall data from approximately four hundred stations are printed monthly in the Government Gazette. Observations of temperature, pressure, sunshine, wind, &c., from about forty-five stations are published annually by the Meteorological Office. Papers on various aspects of the climate and weather of the Dominion are published from time to time in the Journal of Science and Technology as “Meteorological Office Notes.”

CLIMATE: GENERAL CONDITIONS.

New Zealand lies wholly within the Temperate Zone, and, though they are stronger and more persistent farther southward, it is also wholly and at all seasons within the zone of prevailing westerly winds. Owing to its isolation and its narrowness in the direction of the prevailing winds, its climate is predominantly marine in character. Nevertheless, the modifications due to the height and continuity of the main ranges and the general high relief of the country are quite considerable, especially in the South Island. There is, for example, a very great variation in the rainfall from the western to the eastern side of the Southern Alps, and for so narrow a country features of a continental type are rather strongly developed in the interior of the South Island. By breaking up the prevailing winds and causing the air at different levels to mix, mountains tend, also, to prevent the stratification of the air into layers of different density. Consequently very extensive and persistent cloud-sheets are seldom experienced. New Zealand therefore enjoys a high percentage of sunshine, a factor of great importance in the climate of a country with so high a rainfall.

The principal current in the surrounding ocean waters is from south-west to north-east. Off the west coast of the South Island, however, the current divides, one branch turning southwards to Foveaux Strait, while others pass through Cook Strait and round the northern extremity of the Dominion. The rather small range in climate from north to south is probably accounted for by this current.

According to the widely accepted classification of climates developed by W. Köppen, New Zealand has the climatic formula Cfb, denoting a cool-temperate moist climate without marked seasonal variations in temperature or precipitation. Under the same formula are classified southern Victoria and Tasmania and parts of southern Chile in the Southern Hemisphere, much of Europe, Japan and Korea, and a strip of the west coast of North America in the Northern Hemisphere. Generally, however, it is a climate characteristic of the ocean rather than the land areas of the Temperate Zone.

RAINFALL.

Of all the climatic elements, probably the one that exerts the greatest influence on our lives is rainfall. It causes us much personal discomfort, but the production of the food by which we live depends directly on the availability of moisture from this source.

Its control by topography is very conspicuous. Areas exposed to the westerly winds have heavier rains than those protected from them by mountain ranges. Next, the greater the altitude, the greater in general is the precipitation. There must be a limit, beyond which precipitation begins to decrease again with altitude, but this has not yet been determined in New Zealand. The indications are that precipitation is heaviest between 3,000 ft. and 4,000 ft. The annual total varies from about 13 in. at Galloway in Central Otago to over 200 in. in parts of the Southern Alps.

The distribution of the precipitation throughout the year is little less important than its total amount, the effect of rainfall in winter, for example, being very different from that in summer. There are three principal factors controlling the annual variation of rainfall in New Zealand. The first of these is the proximity to the high-pressure belt in the subtropics. In this belt the rainfall year is divided into a dry summer and a wet winter season. We will call this distribution type A. As the distance from the high-pressure belt increases, the contrast between summer and winter decreases, so that by the time southern New Zealand is reached the variation due to this factor is small. The next most important factor is the influence of the prevailing westerly winds. These bring rains to the areas exposed to them, while those which are protected from them by mountain ranges have little rain when the westerlies are blowing. Now, the westerly winds are strongest in spring, the maximum flow being in October. There is a temporary drop in February, followed by a partial recovery in the autumn, but the flow is least in winter. The regimé of the westerly winds, therefore, tends to produce a second type of annual variation, type C, in which the rainfall is heaviest in spring, falls somewhat in the late summer, increases again in the autumn, and falls to a minimum in winter.

The third factor is the convection which takes place during periods of light winds, clear skies, and intense sunshine, especially when the preceding winds have brought cold air over the land from the South. After conditions of the type mentioned have endured for several days, the convection is likely to be so intense as to produce local showers. These are often heavy, sometimes accompanied by thunder, and occasionally of the nature of local cloud-bursts. Rainfall of this type is most common in the interior of continents. Being caused by solar radiation, it is most frequent when solar radiation is strongest—namely, in summer. According to type B, therefore, we would have a relatively wet summer and a dry winter.

TABLE 1.—MONTHLY RAINFALLS, IN INCHES.

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.SeptOct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Cape Maria van Diemen1.712.882.033.864.834.623.993.732.842.561.611.6536.31
Auckland2.743.043.013.544.664.955.074.233.713.723.312.9144.89
Rotorua4.213.703.514.525.725.235.054.975.135.244.143.7655.18
Tolaga Bay3.214.424.735.497.716.386.706.063.603.262.963.0357.55
Riversdale, Inglewood7.566.077.128.099.7410.2910.218.809.6910.399.227.57104.75
Napier3.022.763.162.783.713.513.823.502.222.232.432.3135.45
Waitatapia, Bulls2.432.502.463.003.533.183.252.682.783.633.222.7135.37
Ditton, near Masterton3.142.963.583.675.454.985.594.783.714.363.563.0148.79
Wellington2.812673113.533.984.194.713.823.113.412.902.8441.08
Nelson2.802.592.962.993.063.543.523.033.693.492.992.9837.64
Marshlands, Blenheim2.192.202.252.272.943.193.582.662.712.502.351.9930.83
Hanmer3.933.193.283.304.393.564.443.414.653.873.613.9445.57
Hokitika9.897.149.749.299.719.308.879.279.2111.8310.7310.44115.42
Christchurch2.201.711.981.852.532.682.691.851.741.691.922.1524.99
Peel Forest4.844.054.383.542.512.753.422.573.773.854.014.8544.54
Oamaru2.041.741.801.761.592.011.741.751.661.731.912.2421.97
Clyde1.821.061.501.421.000.930.920.801.051.621.351.7915.26
Dunedin3.422.712.942.743.113.163.013.092.753.123.253.5436.84
Invercargill3.903.113.894.144.343.633.283.253.274.504.414.0745.85

A rainfall régime of type A in a fairly pure form is experienced in the part of the Auckland Province, north, roughly, of Kawhia and Tauranga, and on the eastern side of the main ranges from Cook Strait to East Cape. It is still dominant in the lower country about the Tasman and Golden Bays, and in Marlborough and North Canterbury. Type C is developed strongly in Westland and the south-west Fiord country. It is shown fairly well by Hokitika, but much more distinctly if the data for a number of West Coast stations be combined. It is dominant in the far South, in the mountains of Nelson, and in the portion of the North Island not yet referred to. In this latter area, however, types A and C combine in varying proportions. Most districts show the effect of the westerly winds in a relatively high rainfall in October, but this is least noticeable in the low country east of the main ranges. The areas where type C dominates are those with the heaviest rainfall. Type B is dominant in the interior and southern portions of Canterbury and the central and eastern portions of Otago, and is especially characteristic of the dry areas of the provinces mentioned. The summer rains of this type are of great importance to the farming communities in the interior of Canterbury and Otago. The régime of annual rainfall experienced had an important influence in determining the nature of the primitive vegetation in the various districts.

TABLE 2.—DAYS WITH RAIN.

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Auckland10.39.811.114.118.719.520.919.417.616.615.911.8185.7
New Plymouth12.710.411.913.317.717.618.818.417.618.416.314.2188.6
Napier7.87.57.78.010.411.112.011.99.88.88.57.7111.2
Wellington10.78.911.212.816.417.018.117.115.114.112.812.0166.2
Marshlands, Blenheim7.15.86.87.58.58.49.99.08.59.58.27.897.0
Hokitika13.311.414.315.215.415.315.915.616.919.217.816.3186.6
Christchurch9.77.79.29.611.712.613.211.310.09.710.39.8124.8
Clyde7.75.16.16.05.75.65.15.86.17.97.07.975.5
Dunedin14.311.212.712.813.513.013.113.013.714.314.514.7160.8
Half-moon Bay18.516.217.818.020.419.919.719.018.620.220.818.2227.3

Next to the amount and the annual variation of precipitation, the frequency with which it falls is its most important characteristic. In Table 2 the average number of clays with rain in each month is given for some representative stations. A day with rain is one on which 0.005 in. or more is measured. Generally speaking, there is a fairly close relationship in New Zealand between the amount of rain and the number of rain days, but the latter is not directly proportional to the rainfall. There are considerable areas on the west coast of the South Island, for instance, which have ten or more times as much rain as the driest portions of the interior, but only about double the number of rain days. Marlborough seems to have a small number of wet days compared with its rainfall. To the south of New Zealand there is a rapid increase in cloudiness, showers fall with great frequency, and the number of rain days becomes high. New Zealand is extremely fortunate in that, even where the rainfall is very heavy, intervals between rains are almost everywhere sufficiently frequent and prolonged to ensure adequate drainage, while there is enough sunshine to dry the soil surface. Otherwise, large areas in the west and south would he covered with peat.

TEMPERATURE.

Temperature is no less important than rainfall in determining the living conditions of a country and the yield from its soil. But it is much less variable, and in the Southern Hemisphere especially is largely determined by latitude. Its influence is therefore taken much more for granted. The specification of the temperature of a place is, however, not so simple a matter as might appear. Many different factors are involved in the determination of the precise temperatures experienced in any locality. The sea, for instance, responds very slowly to both daily and yearly changes in the amount of heat received from the sun, while on the land the response is rapid. Consequently, the nearer a station is to the sea the smaller are its daily and yearly fluctuations of temperature. It is to this effect that the principal difference between a continental and a marine climate is clue. Although New Zealand is narrow, the high ranges shield the country to the east of them to a considerable extent, so that there is a nearer approach to continental conditions than would otherwise be expected, particularly in the interior of Canterbury and Otago. Again, on plain country the air tends to stagnate, especially at night. At night-time the surface layer cools rapidly through radiation from the ground, while during the day it becomes heated by the sun. There is less stagnation in the warm layer of the daytime than in the cold layer of the night. Consequently, stations on level plains or plateaux tend to be subject to frost and to have a relatively low mean temperature. The effect is accentuated near the slopes of hills because the cold air flows away down the slopes to lower levels. The hills, therefore, gain freedom from frost at the expense of the plains. In windy situations, also, the susceptibility to frost is lowered owing to the prevention of stagnation. Apart from the effects due to air-drainage and windiness, the temperature decreases with altitude. In temperate latitudes the fall is about 9° F. per kilometre. It is unsound, therefore, to compare, for example, temperatures recorded at Thorndon, Wellington, which was only 12 ft. above sea-level, with those at the present meteorological station at Kelburn, which is at an altitude of 415 ft., without making allowance for this difference in altitude. Such a procedure would lead to the erroneous conclusion that the climate had become colder. If charts of mean temperature are to be prepared it is clear that they will be very complicated, especially in a mountainous country like New Zealand, owing to this effect of altitude. It is usual, therefore, to simplify matters by applying a correction at the rate of 9° F. per kilometre or approximately 2°.7 F. per 1,000 ft. This has been done in Table 3. The Rotorua values, for example, have been increased by 2°.5 F., the station being 925 ft. above sea-level. If the actual temperature is required, it can be found by reversing this process.

In New Zealand publications it has been the general practice to derive monthly mean temperatures from the means of the daily maximum and minimum. But, even on the average, the mean of the maximum and minimum differs slightly from the true mean for the day. The correction to the mean for the day has been determined from the records of thermographs with fair accuracy at Wellington and more roughly at several other places.

In Table 3, therefore, the temperatures are reduced to sea-level and mean of day. For the remainder of the temperature tables the observed readings have been used without correction. All are in Fahrenheit degrees.

TABLE 3.—MEAN TEMPERATURE REDUCED TO SEA-LEVEL.

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Waipoua61.762.260.757.454.151.549.249.751.453.255.858.655.4
Auckland64.965.263.359.656.153.451.551.953.855.958.862.358.0
Rotorua64.764.461.456.752.449.347.848.951.955.358.662.056.1
New Plymouth62.962.961.257.854.451.449.750.152.254.256.860.456.2
Napier64.163.366.957.752.648.847.448.451.555.658.661.355.9
Taihape63.763.260.957.051.948.747.448.251.054.556.660.355.3
Masterton63.162.259.655.150.447.046.047.050.453.856.560.554.3
Wellington61.761.659.756.252.549.447.748.451.253.656.159.554.8
Nelson61.861.458.955.150.146.345.346.349.752.956.059.053.6
Hanmer62.562.859.654.748.344.243145150.154.156.560.153.4
Hokitika58.858.857.053.448.945.744.545.648.951.553.456.751.9
Christchurch60.459.57.052.747.743.142.343.948.452.455.759.051.9
Ophir62.061.557.351.442.436.637.541.446.852.154.759.450.3
Dunedin58.157.855.952.448.145.143.845.648.951.453.355.851.4
Invercargill56.656.454.050.345.742.341.343.547.050.451.854.449.5

The stations given in the above table were chosen with a view to illustrating the effect of changing latitude, the difference between east and west coasts, especially in the South Island, and the contrast between coastal and inland conditions. Waipoua is in the Auckland Peninsula, north of Dargaville, and Ophir in Central Otago.

TABLE 4.—AUCKLAND (ALBERT PARK, 160 FT.).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum72.672.970.966.962.158.657.057.860.163.266.069.364.8
Mean highest maximum78.678.676.472.267.364.062.562.865.468.672.075.779.7
Absolute highest max.81.585.079.077.471.067.065.067.070.072.075.579.085.0
Mean daily minimum59.760.458.555.351.348146.246.248.951.754.156.853.1
Mean lowest minimum51.853.051.546.442.739.538.139.141.744.347149.437.3
Absolute lowest min.48.048.046.041.038.036.535.036.437.841.041.043.535.0
Days of frost in screen........................0.0
Days of ground frost..........0.10.70.1........1.0

TABLE 5.—TAIHAPE (2,157 FT.).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum68.067.364.659.952.848.547.448.852.857.459.664.357.6
Mean highest maximum78.077.374.469.062.258.257.157.462.066.669.974.979.5
Absolute highest max.87.381.078.075.569.863.261.061.867.073.474.282.087.3
Mean daily minimum50.049.848.244.940.737.636.436.639.142.144.047.043.0
Mean lowest, minimum39.539.538.234.631.929.228.028.730.032.034.437.026.4
Absolute lowest min.31.932.035.030.027.020.424.025.425.525.031.430.220.4
Days of frost in screen......0.21.43.66.04.22.50.50.2..18.6
Days of ground frost0.20.50.62.45.38.512.011.26.02.61.00.651.1

TABLE 6.—WELLINGTON (ALTITUDES VARIOUS).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum69.369.366.962.958.354.853.154.357.560.463.266.761.3
Mean highest maximum78.177.774.970.265.361.359.661.564.568.071.075.079.8
Absolute highest max.85.088.080.574.071.069.066.066.069.075.580.583.088.0
Mean daily minimum55.755.854.251.347.244.142.442.845.748.450.353.849.1
Mean lowest minimum46.446.744.141.237.434.533.333.436.238.440.944.732.3
Absolute lowest min.39.540.539.135.731.929.928.629.231.034.035.838.428.6
Days of frost in screen........0.00.20.40.40.0......1.4
Days of ground frost0.00.10.21.02.65.47.86.73.11.30.50.128.6

TABLE 7.—HOKITIKA (12 FT.).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum66.466.564.761.256.853.352.653.656.458.760.663.859.5
Mean highest maximum73.572.571.367.763.759.558.659.562.364.767.070.975.9
Absolute highest max.79.082.484.574.071.563.565.067167.669.074.178.084.5
Mean daily minimum53.253.151.047.141.938.536.838.042.345.747.951.545.6
Mean lowest minimum43.243.540.636.532.129.929.029.832.235.238.441.928.1
Absolute lowest min.35037.035.031.028.526.025.526.527.030.032.033.025.5
Days of frost in screen......0.00.94.06.94.60.70.1....17.2
Days of ground frost0.20.10.52.46.912.416.113.85.92.40.70.261.9

TABLE 8.—CHRISTCHURCH (22 FT.).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum70.469.266.462.155.851.150.352.357.662.465.869.261.0
Mean highest maximum86.683.781.475.768.762.561.564.970.676.179.884.088.4
Absolute highest max.95.794.189.882.377.869.370.070.081.187.886.892.395.7
Mean daily minimum52.852.549.745.039.936.035.136.340.544.047.150.844.3
Mean lowest minimum41.240.937.232.328.626.126.026.729.432.135.439.024.7
Absolute lowest min.34.034.230.425.621.321.522.723.025.526.030.833.021.3
Days of frost in screen....0.00.74.09.210.18.22.60.50.0..35.4
Days of ground frost0.30.21.45.412.316.917.717.310.46.53.60.992.9

TABLE 9.—DUNEDIN (240 FT.).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum66.565.963.158.953.349.347.950.355.159.161.664.558.0
Mean highest maximum81.580.577.371.864.459.357.461.566.873.075.378.084.3
Absolute highest max.94.090.085.085.072.068.066.070.077.083.084.088.094.0
Mean daily minimum49.749.547.844.841.038.637.438.240.642.944.948.043.6
Mean lowest minimum41.341.539.136.733.831.230.531.233.034.837.040.029.4
Absolute lowest min.36.037.034.031.029.024.023.027.029.031.032.035.023.0
Days of frost in screen........0.11.41.7110.2......4.5
Days of ground frost..0.10.00.75.911.012.49.54.71.00.30.145.7

TABLE 10.—GORE (245 FT.).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Mean daily maximum69.068.966.160.153.747.747.151.756.860.963.166.459.3
Mean highest maximum84.984.380.273.864.958.457.162.068.673.077.680.987.9
Absolute highest max.93.091.589.082070.067.062.068.076.079.084.095.095.0
Mean daily minimum46.746.044.040.435.732.431.633.237.540.842.244.939.6
Mean lowest minimum35.134.932.929.225.923.522.924.628.230.832.635.021.4
Absolute lowest min.30.030.029.025.021.018.020.018.025.027.030.031.018.0
Days of frost in screen0.10.30.51.96.713.115.411.13.71.50.30.154.7
Days of ground frost0.81.43.26.013.022.021.419.911.16.13.21.1109.2

The accompanying tables (Nos. 4 to 10) relate to temperature extremes. The first line gives the average of the maximum temperatures as observed each day, the second the average of the highest temperatures observed in each month and the year, and the third the highest yet recorded. Corresponding information regarding minimum temperatures follows Next comes the average number of days on which the minimum temperature in the thermometer screen falls below 32° F. This gives some idea of the susceptibility to severe frosts, such as would affect fruit-trees. The last line gives the number of ground frosts. According to the British Convention, a ground frost is recorded when the grass minimum thermometer falls below 30°.4 F., damage being unlikely at higher temperatures. In the preparation of these tables some of the older records have, for various reasons, been discarded.

SUNSHINE.

In Table 11 are listed for each month and the year the average number of hours of sunshine at all places from which a sufficiently long record is available. The greatest amounts are recorded at places protected from the prevailing winds by high mountain ranges. The excellence of New Zealand's climate, particularly for the growth of pasture, is undoubtedly due to the abundance of sunshine combined with a high rainfall and an absence of extreme temperatures.

TABLE 11.—BRIGHT SUNSHINE (HOURS).

Jan.Feb.Mar.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.Year.
Auckland219.4191.9179.5143.9131.8114.1120.9150.4149.7169.2191.9209.81,972.5
Waihi244.5204.4192.6152.6137.7114.8124.9153.5166.3186.5215.2241.22,134.2
Rotorua238.3201.7187.1149.2137.3118.5127.3144.4155.1180.7211.7222.52,073.8
New Plymouth256.0230.7221.6164.9159.8132.0143.6178.2166.0174.3209.2238.72,275.0
Napier261.2212.0211.6189.0156.7149.4144.9180.6212.3228.8242.4262.52,451.4
Masterton226.7210.7180.1157.9120.6104.9110.1144.4170.3187.0215.8224.22,052.7
Wellington227.4211.3188.5154.4130.8106.9107.8140.4163.0177.4203.2225.22,036.3
Blenheim237.0212.3191.7157.8160.5136.8143.1174.1186.2199.9174.0197.72,171.1
Nelson267.6237.1212.4187.7172.3151.7156.5193.7203.3218.3250.8252.72,504.1
Hanmer207.6194.8191.2157.7128.5106.0107.4143.1166.9178.8200.4209.11,991.5
Hokitika213.5189.7183.1138.9136.4114.0127.5152.5146.9163.9175.0200.81,942.2
Lincoln College213.0197.0176.9149.1136.9114.8115.3148.9174.6197.1211.8205.32,040.7
Ashburton191.8173.0158.6122.8124.7106.1109.5127.1153.8158.2182.8186.31,794.7
Timaru203.2181.3173.9132.7148.9130.3129.3147.4169.1174.5197.7169.71,958.0
Lake Tekapo267.3235.2238.6191.5174.7122.7140.7154.2180.3220.0227.6265.52,418.3
Oamaru202.1182.5167.9133.7134.3119.1121.8131.9142.7183.0168.7159.51,847.2
Waimate177.2179.9186.6155.1151.4135.5139.5154.0181.3189.0208.4183.82,041.7
Alexandra230.8223.9217.9172.0130.7108.2118.0149.0174.3219.0198.8223.82,166.4
Dunedin187.9157.3144.6120.6104.483.998.4121.7144.2157.3164.7170.11,660.1
Gore225.7182.8168.4127.7117.2100.6115.8142.6160.3177.6206.0211.41,936.1
Invercargill193.1167.5122.695.784.179.681.9113.0126.7138.2162.4165.71,530.5

OTHER CLIMATOLOGICAL FACTORS.

Tables giving monthly averages for a number of stations under each of the heads distinguished below will be found in the 1933 edition (at page 25) of the Year- Book.

Fog.—Fog does not play an important part in New Zealand weather. Most of the fogs recorded are shallow radiation fogs occurring only in the early morning. During the approach of cyclonic depressions, however, widespread and persistent fog is a frequent occurrence. Occasionally parts of the coast are affected by fog in calm weather. The landlocked harbours and estuaries of North Auckland appear to be unusually susceptible.

Snow.—Snow is rare at sea-level, especially in the North Island. In the interior and at high altitudes it occurs more frequently. On the summits of the ranges in the whole length of the South Island and on the highest peaks in the North Island snow falls, on the average, on over thirty days per annum. In the interior of the South Island there is a considerable area of settled country which is subject to half that number. Towards the coast, however, the number falls off rapidly. Data regarding snow lying are scanty. In the North Island any snow falling on the low levels almost invariably melts as it falls, but on the high plateaux it may lie, especially in the hollows, for from one to three weeks during the year. In the South Island it practically never lies at low levels on the north or west coasts, but on the east coast does so on a few days in some years. At altitudes between 500 ft. and 1,000 ft. in the interior of the South Island the average number of days appears to be between seven and fourteen. Railway traffic is interfered with by snow to an almost negligible extent.

Hail.—Hail is experienced more frequently as the latitude increases and on the west coast than on the east, the rise in frequency in the extreme south-west and about Foveaux Strait being very marked. It occurs more often in spring than at other times of the year. The majority of the hailstorms recorded, however, are harmless, the stones being quite small. Occasionally severe hailstorms are experienced in New Zealand, the stones reaching a diameter of from ½ in. upwards.

These are usually associated with thunderstorms, and are probably a little less numerous on the east coast than the west or in the North Island than in the South.

Thunder.—Thunderstorms are more numerous in the North than in the South and on the west than on the east side of the main ranges. They are very rare in eastern districts in winter.

Strong Winds.—Averages give the number of days of strong winds experienced per year as: Auckland, 31.5; New Plymouth, 25.7; Wellington, 57.7; Hokitika, 38.3; and Dunedin, 16.3 days. These figures include a proportion of high winds (force 7 on the Beaufort scale) as well as gales (force 8 and over). The figures for Wellington show the effect of the concentration of the winds through Cook Strait.

SUMMARY OF THE WEATHER FOR 1932.

January.—A stormy month with frequent strong northerly or north-westerly winds. Temperatures were much below normal, especially in western districts. Two frosts, occurring on the 2nd and 31st respectively, caused considerable damage. The first was confined to the South Island, while the second extended to parts of the North Island also. Rainfall was very heavy on the west coast of the South Island and in most of Otago, but elsewhere was below average. In the North Island the deficit amounted to about 50 per cent.

February.—Prior to the 8th many parts of the country cast of the main ranges had been suffering from a rain shortage of a persistence and severity unusual in New Zealand. But between the 7th and the 22nd the weather was controlled by a remarkable series of cyclones which brought copious rains to all districts. Heavy falls were experienced in the eastern parts of the North Island on almost every day throughout this period. By the 10th a record flood had been produced on the Poverty Bay flats. During the night of the 19th extremely heavy local rains occurred between Hampden and Timaru, where, also, floods of record dimensions were experienced. On the 20th a most unusually heavy and general rain occurred, large areas recording over 2 in. For the month as a whole the country must have averaged one and a half times the normal rainfall. The Auckland District, the Coromandel Peninsula, eastern districts of the North Island from East Cape to Cook Strait, and the area in South Canterbury and North Otago already referred to averaged more than twice the normal for February, while some stations had three or four times that amount. The weather was very dull and humid generally during the rainy period mentioned, so that the amount of sunshine recorded during the month was much below average. Temperatures were, on the whole, on the cold side, but the departures from normal were not large.

March.— Except in the far North, and between Hawke's Bay and East Cape, a very dry month. Temperatures were again somewhat below normal at most places, but the absence of strong winds prevented this from causing any discomfort. Anticyclonic weather was the rule, the highest pressures being experienced in the South. There was thus a prevalence of south-easterly winds. The only general rains were caused by a cyclone which crossed the southern portion of the South Island on the 23rd.

April.—Mild and humid, strong winds again being remarkable for their absence. Except in the southern Wairarapa rainfall was generally above normal. Although the condition of pastures had improved considerably by the end of the month, some of the eastern districts of the South Island had not completely recovered from the preceding long periods of deficient rainfall. The remainder of the country was in excellent condition. A tropical cyclone developed in the New Hebrides on the 25th, and passed down the east coast of New Zealand in the closing days of the month. Very heavy rains resulted, high floods being experienced in Hawke's Bay.

May.—After the first few days May, though sunny, was dry, cool, and windy. It was at about the end of the first week that atmospheric phenomena due to volcanic ash transported from Chile were first noted. Many brilliant sunsets were observed. A severe storm occurred between the 9th and 14th. Thunderstorms and heavy rains occurred at many places. South Canterbury suffered from high floods, and in the Mackenzie country there was a heavy snowfall. Southerly winds predominated during the month, and many frosts were recorded. The 25th was a particularly bitter day. A southerly gale blew, and many thunder and hail storms were experienced.

At the end of the month stock were reported to be in good condition and feed plentiful in most districts.

June.—The principal feature was the prevalence of boisterous westerly or south-westerly winds in the second half. Thunder, hail, and heavy rain were of frequent occurrence in western districts. The Manawatu and neighbouring rivers were in flood for several days. Small tornadoes were experienced at Whakatane and Marton respectively. There were heavy falls of snow on the high levels. Falls occurred also in the eastern and southern portions of the South Island, but were only light. Rainfall was above normal in the western districts of both Islands and also in Southland. Most of the remainder of the country had less than half the average.

July.—Possibly the driest July experienced during the past seventy years. Temperatures were much below average also, but there was abundant sunshine and little wind. The growth of grass was checked, but winter work on the farms was carried out under favourable conditions. Strong southerly winds and very rough seas were experienced to the east of New Zealand.

August.—Another cold, dry, and sunny month. Many severe frosts were again recorded. Cattle were experiencing a shortage of feed in many districts, but sheep appeared to be doing well. In connection with a cyclone which passed New Zealand to the northward, southerly gales blew from the afternoon of the 2nd to the evening of the 6th. Snow or hail fell at many places. On the 5th the weather was especially severe. Snow was recorded over the greater part of the South Island and all the interior and the high levels of the North. In the Wairarapa snow commenced on the night of the 3rd, and did not cease finally until the 6th. The total fall was the heaviest since 1918. In the last three days of the month an unusual storm brought torrential rains to the southern portion of the Wellington Province and adjacent parts of Cloudy Bay and the Marlborough Sounds and to parts of Taranaki. Severe floods occurred in the Wairarapa and Manawatu districts. From Masterton to Lake Wairarapa it was said to be the worst flood for twenty years, and losses of stock round the lake were heavy.

September.—Though the third month in succession with rainfall below normal, and, indeed, the period was probably the driest for the time of year for which records are available, stock and pastures were reported to be in good condition. Farm work was well advanced, and an excellent lambing season was experienced. On the east coast the weather was dull and cold, but on the west both temperature and sunshine were above normal. Pressure was unusually high in the New Zealand area and easterly winds prevailed.

October.—A particularly favourable spring month. Temperatures were mild and good rainfalls were experienced in the districts where they were most needed. These rains, following on a succession of dry cold months, led to a phenomenal growth of vegetation. Stock developed splendid condition and dairy yields increased remarkably. By this time no trace of the volcanic ash was discernible in the atmosphere.

November.—A return to dry weather. Most of the North Island bad less than half the normal rainfall, many places even having less than 20 per cent. In the South Island the deficits were not important on the West Coast, and in South Canterbury heavy local downpours, often accompanied by thunder, resulted in the average being exceeded. Elsewhere conditions were no better than in the North Island. Temperatures differed little from the normal, and there was an abundance of bright sunshine. North-westerly winds prevailed and were often strong. Though the shortage of rain checked the growth of grass, feed for stock was probably never more plentiful in New Zealand.

December.—The first half of the month was cool and rather stormy, but during the second cloudy, sultry, humid, and quiet weather prevailed. The Auckland and Coromandel Peninsulas, the west coast of the South Island, and most of Otago and Southland had rainfalls approximating to the average. In South Canterbury and about Oamaru, where humid conditions with frequent local rains and thunderstorms were experienced, the normal was exceeded. Elsewhere a very marked shortage again occurred. Though not quite so favourable as in November, conditions on farm lands were still very good.

SUMMARY OF METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR 1932. The observations were taken at 9 a.m.

Station.Temperatures in Shade.Hours of Sunshine.Rainfall.
Mean Daily Maximum.Mean Daily Minimum.Approx. Mean Temperature.Extremes for 1932.Absolute Maximum.Absolute Minimum.Total Fall.Number of Days.
Maximum and Month.Minimum and Month.
 °F.°F.°F.°F.°F.°F.°F. inches. 
Waipoua64.946.555.778.0 Feb.26.0 Aug.....1,823.347.33189
Riverhead65.146.755.983.0 Feb.24.0 Aug.......46.46160
Auckland64.952.658.781.0 Feb.35.5 Aug.85.633.22,202.740.48165
Waihi64.346.655.482.4 Feb.23.2 Aug.89.021.02,095.797.41125
Te Aroha67.7....89.0 Feb...95.021.0..43.30137
Tauranga65 646.756. 286.0 Feb.28.2 Aug.87.022.5..45 04121
Ruakura66.344.155.284.0 Feb.22.6 July92.022.6..32.64140
Cambridge66.444.955.684.8 Feb.24.2 Aug.....2,232.133.90134
Rotorua63.545.754 680.6 Jan.26. 6 Aug.98.621.02,144.140.01116
Whakarewarewa........24.3 July......38.82126
Ongarue64.341.352.883.8 Feb.17.0 Aug.......45.18150
New Plymouth63.049.256.180.1 Feb.29.1 Aug.89.027.02,324.946.15151
Karioi58.737.348.077.0 Dee.11.5 May......34.33146
Taihape57.642.650.176.5 Dec.24.8 Aug.87.820.4..24.87148
Napier63.247.755.486.0 Jan.27.5 June94.022.0 2,261.727.72138
Hastings64.744.354.588.0 Jan.25.0 July......26.50129
Tangimoana62.445.654.081.8 Feb.24.9 Aug.85.020.5..28.18121
Palmerston North62.546.854.682.5 Feb.26.0 July91.023.01,897.729.03162
Pahiatua62.644.153.481.8 Jan. Dec.22.4 July......46.25168
Masterton62.843.453.184.0 Dec.23.4 July95.422.42,057.232.60156
Wellington58.747.653.176.8 Feb.32.0 Aug.88.028.62,054.738.87147
Nelson62.845.654.279.0 Feb.27.1 Aug.92.025.02,620.730.30111
Kohatu61.839.050.476.0 Feb. Nov. Dee.18.0 Aug.......35.5493
Appleby62.245.253.781.6 Feb.27.4 July......27.04108
Waihopai61.742.652.182.8 Dec.23.0 Aug.......26.65100
Hokitika60.044.652.377.0 Feb.26.0 Aug.84.525.51,994.2105.72167
Hanmer Springs60.238.249.286.2 Feb.13.4 Aug.97.09.21,938.437.13113
Balmoral Plantation60.840.550.786.8 Dec.15.5 Aug.......20.72100
Christchurch59.443.551.588.2 Jan.23.2 July95.721.31,940.821.09132
Lincoln60.643.252.090.5 Jan.22.0 July98.420.41,971.222.34105
Lake Coleridge61.240.150.691.0 Jan.12.0 Aug.93.012.0..21.39101
Rudstone. Methven58.742.850.784.0 Dec.27.0 July Aug.......32.32132
Ashburton60.041.450.789.2 Feb.20.1 Aug.94.019.81,837.524.68129
Timaru59.342.951.186.6 Jan.24.6 Aug.99.023.01,733.526.08103
The Hermitage56.1....79.0 Mar.......1,709.0111.29136
Lake Tekapo56.738.047.382.3 Feb.11.2 Aug.....2,545.318.3256
Fairlie..37.5..90.6 Feb.15.0 July......26.88103
Waimate59.441.350.487.4 Feb.23.4 July94.622.51,965.327.93120
Waipiata58.737.848.383.0 Feb Mar. Dec.18.0 Aug.96.612.02,190.015.53117
Queenstown58.540.749.679.1 Mar.23.8 July Aug.....1,918.922.31106
Ophir60.136.648.487.0 Feb.12.9 July89.38.7..12.5791
Alexandra60.639.850.285.7 Dee.16.0 July....2,207.49.5278
Dunedin57.842.950.483.5 Dec.26.5 Aug.94.623.0..32.23162
Manorburn Dam53.3....77.0 Feb. Mar.3.7 Aug.......15.89119
Gore59.339.049.284.0 Mar. Dec.230 Aug.95.018.01,887.732.92184
Invereargill57.641.549.680.5 Dec.26.0 July Aug.90.019.01,783.542.68202

Year.— The total rainfall for the year was generally above the average east of a line joining Napier to Cape Runaway, but this was due largely to the heavy rains in February. Scattered places elsewhere, especially in South Canterbury. also had more than the average. For the Dominion as a whole, however, the year was a very dry one. Indeed. 1932 was the third year in succession in which the average rainfall over the country has been below normal, and at many places each of the three has been very dry. Nevertheless, the average yield from the soil in 1932 was again excellent.

The 1932 season was particularly favourable for almost all branches of agricultural activity, owing to the combined effects of the excellent mild rains in February, April, and October and a cold, dry, but relatively calm and sunny winter.

Temperatures were, on the whole, below normal, but not nearly so much so as in the two years preceding. The low temperatures in winter may have been due to the presence in the upper atmosphere of the volcanic ash ejected from the Chilean volcanoes on the 10th April. Sunshine totalled, for the most part, less than usual in eastern districts, but elsewhere the reverse was the case.

For 1932 the mean pressure at 9 a.m., in inches, reduced to sea-level and standard gravity, was: Waipoua, 29.950; Auckland, 30.003; Rotorua, 29.972; Wellington. 29.988; Nelson, 29.986; Hokitika, 29.995; Christchurch, 29.960; Dunedin, 29.964.

MEAN TIME AND TIME-SERVICE.

The following article on New Zealand mean time and the time-service arrangements has been prepared by Dr. C. E. Adams, F.R.A.S. Hon., F.N.Z.I.A., Dominion Astronomer and Seismologist.

One uniform time is kept throughout New Zealand, called New Zealand mean time (N.Z.M.T.).

The following extract from the New Zealand Gazette of 31st October, 1868, contains the Government announcement regarding the standardizing of mean time for New Zealand:—

“Colonial Secretary's Office,

“Wellington, 30th October, 1868.

“In accordance with a resolution of the House of Representatives to the effect that New Zealand mean time be adopted throughout the colony, it is hereby notified for public information that the time corresponding to the longitude 172° 30′ east of Greenwich—which is exactly 11½ hours in advance of Greenwich time—has been adopted as the mean time for the colony; and that from and after the second day of November the public offices of the General Government will be opened and closed in accordance therewith.

“E. W. STAFFORD.”

The meridian 172° 30′ east is the approximate mean longitude of the Islands of New Zealand, and corresponds to a time 11 hours 30 minutes fast on Greenwich mean time (G.M.T.).

The use of Summer Time in New Zealand is governed by the Summer Time Act. 1929. The Act states that for general purposes in New Zealand the clock shall be advanced thirty minutes during the period beginning at 2 a.m., New-Zealand mean time, on the second Sunday of October in any year, and ending at 2 a.m., New Zealand mean time, on the third Sunday of March in the following year. Nothing in the Summer Time Act shall affect the use of New-Zealand mean time for purposes of astronomy, meteorology, or navigation, or affect the construction of any document mentioning or referring to a point of time in connection with any of those purposes.

The time throughout New Zealand is controlled by the Dominion Observatory, Wellington. The Observatory signal clock is kept as accurate as possible by means of astronomical observations, and by comparison with wireless time signals from Bordeaux, Nauen, Honolulu, Malabar, and Annapolis. The error in outgoing time signals seldom amounts to a quarter of a second of time.

The following time signals are sent from the Dominion Observatory:—

(1) WIRELESS TIME SIGNALS, TRANSMITTED THROUGH THE GOVERNMENT RADIO STATION ZLW, ON A WAVE-LENGTH OF 600 METRES I.C.W.

These signals are transmitted daily at 10.30 a.m. N.Z.M.T., and on Tuesdays and Fridays at 8.30 p.m. N.Z.M.T.

The signals are transmitted in the following manner:—

A 10h. 28m. 0s. a dash of two seconds duration is sent, followed by “ZLY” (the call sign of the Observatory). This signal is repeated three times at 15 second intervals.* At 10h. 29m. 10s. a series of G's ($$) is sent, ending at 10h. 29m. 50s.

At 10h. 30m. 0s. the time signal (a dash of three seconds duration) is sent automatically from the Observatory clock—the beginning of the dash representing the exact minute. The automatic time signal is repeated at 10h. 31m., 10h. 32m., 10h, 34m., and 10h. 35m. There is no time signal at 10h. 33m. Between the automatic time signals, series of one-second dashes are sent in groups of one, two. four, or five, according as they precede the time signals at 10h. 31m., 10h. 32m., 10h. 34m., or 10h. 35m. respectively. Each set of dashes ends exactly at the 50th second. The intermediate dashes are for tuning purposes only, and must not be used as time signals. The signals sent on Tuesdays and Fridays at 8.30 pm. are similar in form to those just described.

Special care is taken to ensure the accuracy of all the signals transmitted through station ZLW, and corrections to these signals are published monthly.

(2) WIRELESS TIME SIGNALS TRANSMITTED THROUGH THE NEW ZEALAND RADIO BROADCASTING BOARS'S RADIO STATION 2YA.

Time signals are supplied to 2YA from the Observatory twice daily (at 3.30 p.m. and at 7.30 p.m., N.Z.M.T.). The signals consist of three dashes of approximately three seconds duration, transmitted at 3h. 30m., 3b. 31m., 3h. 32m., and at 7h. 30m., 7h. 31m., 7h. 32m., the beginning of the dash in each case representing the exact minute. These signals are regularly supplied by the Observatory, but their actual broadcast is controlled by station 2YA.

(3) TIME SIGNAL BY LIGHTS AT WELLINGTON AND AUCKLAND.

At the Dominion Observatory (Wellington) these time signals are given daily, the lights being exhibited on a flagstaff, 6 ft. apart, white uppermost, 42 ft. above the ground, red in the centre, and green below. The green light is switched on at 8h. 10m. p.m., N.Z.M.T., the red at 8h. 20m. p.m., and the white at 8h. 25m. p.m. Simultaneous extinction of all the lights at 8h. 30m. 0s. p.m. is the time signal. The green light is used only on Tuesdays and Fridays, when an officer is on duty supervising the time signals. On other evenings only the red and white lights are used.

Time-signal lights are also exhibited on the Ferry Buildings at Auckland on Tuesday and Friday evenings as follows: The green light is switched on at 7h. 40m. p.m., N.Z.M.T., the red at 8h. 20m. p.m., and the white at 8h. 25m, p.m. Simultaneous extinction of all the lights at 8h. 30m. 0s. p.m. is the time signal. The lights are extinguished by direct signal from the Dominion Observatory, Wellington. If the signal fails, the red light continues burning until 8h. 35m, p.m.

(4) TIME SIGNAL BY TIME-HALL AT LYTTELTON.

This time signal is given by dropping the time-ball at 3h. 30m. 0s. p.m. N.Z.M.T., on Tuesdays and Fridays. The ball is dropped by direct signal from the Observatory.

(5) GENERAL.

In addition to the above broadcast time signals, the Dominion Observatory also supplies time signals to the Telegraph Office and the Railways Department, by galvanometer, daily at 9 a.m. and 3.30 p.m N.Z.M.T. The telegraph office transmits the Observatory time signals by telegraph-lines to some 2,300 telegraph-offices in both Islands, to Stewart Island, and to the Railways Department.

Telegraphic signals are also sent at 9 a.m. to all railway offices in New Zealand, including 221 offices by telegraph, and 257 stations by telephone.

The Dominion Observatory controls the Government Buildings (Wellington) clock, which is checked at 9 a.m. each clay by means of a special circuit between the clock and the Observatory.

The chimes of the Wellington General Post Office clock are broadcast several times every day by station 2YA. At 3 p.m., N.Z.M.T., the clock is checked by comparison with the Dominion Observatory signal clock, and the correction is published monthly. This clock may therefore be used as a time signal where very high accuracy is not required, experience having shown that it is always within a few seconds of the correct time. In using the General Post Office clock as a time signal, the first stroke of the hour should be read as the exact time.

THE FLORA AND VEGETATION.

The following article on the flora and vegetation of New Zealand is by Dr. L. Cockayne, C.M.G., Ph.D., F.R.S. (Honorary Botanist, State Forest Service):—

For various reasons the plant-life of New Zealand is of peculiar interest, especially its extreme isolation from other land-masses, its flora of diverse origin but with an astonishing number of endemic species and group after group of wild hybrids, the numerous and often peculiar life-forms of its members, its having developed unmolested by grazing and browsing mammals, and its vegetation, so diversified that only a continent extending into the tropics can claim an equality.

The Flora, considering in the first place the Ferns, Fern-allies (lycopods, &c.) and Seed-plants (trees, shrubs, herbaceous plants, grasses, &c.) consists of about 1,848 species—including under this term a good many well-marked varieties—of which 148 are ferns, 19 fern-allies, 20 conifers (only 1 with a cone in the usual sense), 426 monocotyledons (grasses, sedges, liliaceous plants, orchids, &c.), and 1,235 dicotyledons (mostly trees, shrubs, herbaceous and semi-woody plants), and they belong to 109 families (groups of related genera) and 382 genera (groups of related species). Nearly 79 per cent. of this flora is found wild in no other land (endemic), and the remaining 392 species are chiefly Australian (236), and the balance subantarctic South American (58), Cosmopolitan in a narrow sense (most also Australian), Norfolk Island, Lord Howe Island, and Polynesian; while a good many of the families and genera are Malayan, which tropical element found its way to New Zealand during a great extension of its area northwards in the early Tertiary period. The high endemism of the flora is not confined to the species, for there are 39 purely New Zealand genera, some of which are only very distantly related to genera elsewhere—e.g., Tupeia, Dactylanthus, Pachycladon, Ixerba, Carpodetus, Myosotidium, Teucridium, and Alseuosmia. The specially large families and genera, together with the number of species each contains, are as follows: Families — Compositae (daisy family), 258; Filices (ferns), 148; Cyperaceae (sedge family), 133; Gramineae (grass family), 131; Umbelliferae (carrot family), 89; Orchidaceae (orchids), 71; Ranunculaceae (buttercup family), 61; Rubiaceae (coprosma family), 55; Onagraceae (willowherb family), 45; Epacridaceae (Australian - heath family), 44; Leguminosae (pea family), 38; Boraginaceae (forget-me-not family), 33. Genera — Hebe (koromikos), 66 at a low estimate; Carex (sedges), 59; Celmisia (mountain-daisies), 56 at least; Coprosma (karamus), 48; Ranunculus (buttercups), 47 at least; Epilobium (willowherbs), 41; Olearia (daisy-trees), 35; Senecio (groundsels, mostly ligneous), 35; Poa (poa grasses), 33; Myosotis (forget-me-nots), 32; and there are 10 other genera with 20 to 30 species, and 11 with from 13 to 19 species. It is not of necessity the large genera which dominate the landscape, for some of the smallest are of particular moment in this regard— e.g., Arundo (toetoe grass), 2 species; Desmoschoenus (pingao), 1 species, which clothes unstable sandhills in the three main islands and extends to the Chathams; Rhopalostylis (nikau-palm), 2 species; Cordyline (cabbage-trees), 4 species; Phormium (New Zealand flax), 2 species; Nothofagus (southern-beeches), 5 species; Corynocarpus (karaka), 1 species; and Leptospermum (manuka), 4 species.

Besides the species and their varieties, the flora contains, according to recent research, no less than 353 groups of hybrids (some with hundreds of distinct forms) between the species, together with many within the species themselves between their varieties; nor is this all, for there are a few well-marked hybrids between certain genera—e.g., Helichrysum by Ewartia and by Gnaphalium, Hebe by Veronica, Leucogenes by Raoulia (edelweiss X vegetable-sheep), and Nothopanax by Pseudopanax. How widespread in New Zealand is wild hybridism appears from the fact that hybrids are now known to occur in 44 families and 101 genera; and were it not that many species never come into contact there would be still more hybrids, for certain species which never meet in nature have spontaneously given rise to hybrid progenies when planted side by side in gardens. This new knowledge concerning natural hybridism is already making radical changes in the classification of New Zealand plants, and it may also have a profound bearing on plant classification in general and on theories of evolution.

The ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants by no means make up the whole New Zealand flora, but in addition hundreds of species have been described of the loss highly organized plants (the mosses, liverworts, algae, fungi, &c.), but they certainly do not nearly represent the total number of such.

Coming next to the primary biological groups of which the flora is composed, the following gives the name of each class and the number of species it contains: Trees (including 12 tree-ferns), 182; shrubs, 316; semi-woody plants (including 10 ferns with short trunks), 241; herbaceous plants (including 93 ferns which grow on the ground). 664; grasslike plants, 255; rushlike plants, 49; climbing-plants (mostly ligneous, and including 7 ferns), 51; perching-plants (both ligneous and herbaceous, and including 26 ferns), 45; parasites (mostly ligneous), 17; water-plants (all herbaceous), 28. These biological classes are made up of many life-forms—i.e., the outward forms of plants, and the shape, structure, &c., of their organs—which enable them to occupy definite habitats. In no few instances a plant can modify its form as its habitat changes or if it moves to a different habitat from that to which it is accustomed. The New Zealand flora is particularly rich in such “plastic species,” as they are called. Further, the flora contains quite a number of life-forms rare or wanting in many other floras. Thus there are climbing-plants with extremely long, woody, ropelike stems; shrubs with stiff, wiry, interlaced twigs forming dense masses number about 51, and belong to 16 families and 20 genera; cushion-plants number at least 65, and belong to 21 families and 34 genera, some of them of immense proportions and quite hard, as in the vegetable-sheep (species of Raoulia and Haastia); leafless shrubs, tall or dwarf, with flattened or “round” stems (mostly species of Carmichaelia); the cypress form, the leaves reduced to scales, as seen in various species of Hebe and Helichrysum, but a form to be expected in the podocarps; trees with leaves bunched together on long trunks, as in the liliaceous cabbage-trees (Cordyline) and certain species of the Australian-heath family (Dracophyllum); the tussock form, with some 40 species, belonging to 5 families and 19 genera.

Not the least interesting feature in this matter of life-forms is the presence in the flora of 200 or more seed-plants which for a longer or shorter period have a juvenile form quite distinct from that of the adult; while in about 165 species the plant remains for many years—it may exceed fifty—a juvenile, and in these cases such may blossom and produce seed, the tree juvenile below and adult above—two species, as it were, on the one plant. In some instances so different are juvenile and adult that accomplished botanists have described them as different species. How widespread is the phenomenon stands out clearly from the fact that these 165 species belong to 30 families and 50 genera, and that 51 are trees, 82 shrubs, 19 woody climbing-plants, 10 herbaceous plants, and 3 water-plants; a few ferns exhibit the same peculiarity. Some of the commonest trees come into the above category—e.g., the kahikatea (Podocarpus dacrydioides), the matai (P. spicatus), the kaikomako (Pennantia corymbosa), the pokaka (Elaeocarpus Hookerianus), the lance-wood (Pseudopanax crassifolium), and others.

Taking the flora as a whole, a large proportion of the species are evergreen; conspicuous flowers are far from common; annuals and plants which die yearly to the ground are rare; water-plants are few in number; turf-making grasses are not abundant; and bulbous plants are almost negligible.

Altitude, on the one hand, and proximity to the coast, on the other, have a profound bearing on the distribution of the species. Thus about 140 species are confined to the coast-line or its immediate vicinity, and 9 families and 35 genera containing 41 species are virtually coastal. Then there are about 560 species which are confined to the lowlands and lower hills, and there are no less than 24 families and 103 genera which are purely lowland. Finally, there is a plentiful high-mountain flora, with about 510 species belonging to 38 families and 87 genera, which never descend to the lowlands, but as compared with the lowland flora the number of genera (only 16) confined to the high-mountain belt is trifling.

Latitude has also a strong bearing on plant-distribution, and, apart from a gradual change, there are three critical parallels of latitude—36° S., 38° S., and 42° S.—near which (it may be somewhat to the north or south of the line) many species attain their southern limit. On the other hand, Cook Strait and Foveaux Strait are of but little moment as barriers to advance or retreat. Far greater is the influence of wet and dry local climates, which is most striking when two such areas impinge on one another as in the case of the wet area which extends from the Tasman Sea to near the eastern base of the Main Divide, which is forest-clad to the timber-line, and the dry area extending thence to the east coast, which is clothed with tussock-grassland. In the dry area of Marlborough and the contiguous wet western area of north-western Nelson, there are 36 species confined to the dry area (locally endemic) and 39 to the wet area. So, too, dry Central Otago possesses 15 locally endemic species. Speaking of the distribution of the species in a wide sense, there is every transition, from those which extend continuously from the north of the North Island to Stewart Island to those found in only one limited area (e.g., Cassinia amoena, near the North Cape; Xeronema Callistemon, on the Poor Knights; Dracophyllum Townsoni, on the Paparoa Range), or those occurring only in two or three distant localities (e.g., Metrosideros Parkinsonii, in north-western Nelson and Great Barrier Island; Pittosporum patulum, near Lake Hawea and in north-western Nelson; Adiantum formosum, near Dargaville and in the Manawatu Gorge and its immediate neighbourhood).

The physical features of New Zealand; its many types of climate, especially with regard to the annual rainfall and the number of rainy days; its varied altitude, ranging from sea-level to the snowfields of the Southern Alps; its many kinds of soils, particularly their water-holding capacity; the diverse frost-tolerating ability of the species; their aggressive powers—largely a matter of their life-forms and inherent plasticity—all these and other factors have led to a most varied vegetation made up of a host of plant communities, some of which appear out of place in the Temperate Zone. Thus between tide-marks in the northern rivers and estuaries there is a true mangrove community—an unexpected occurrence outside of the tropics; and even so far south as north-western Nelson groves of tall palm-trees are a striking feature. But, more than all else of an unexpected character—though familiar enough to all New-Zealanders—is the lowland forest, which resembles in no whit the forests of temperate Europe, Asia, or America, but is a true tropical rain-forest. This tropical character is shown in its groups of tall tree-ferns, which may exceed 40 ft. in height; in its wealth of ferns of all kinds; in the abundance of woody, ropelike climbing-plants and huge perching-plants far up in the forest canopy; in the several tiers of undergrowth, consisting of low trees and tall shrubs with smaller shrubs and ferns beneath, and the ground clothed with a deep carpet of filmy ferns, liverworts, and mosses, while the tree-trunks are similarly clad: in short, the forest exhibits prodigal luxuriance of growth, and Nature, as it were, runs riot. Rarely does one tall canopy tree dominate, but the uppermost story of the forest is constructed out of the crowns of various kinds of trees growing side by side, just as the undergrowth is composed of many species. But no forest is homogeneous in its structure, for differences in the topography of the area, in the water content of the soil, and in the relative amount of light in the interior of the forest, lead to various combinations of species. All the same, especially so far as the tall trees are concerned, there is an advance towards stability and uniformity, so that all the forests if not interfered with are progressing towards a “climax association,” as it is named, with (as a rule) the tawa (Beilschmiedia tawa) dominant to the north of latitude 42, and the kamahi (Weinmannia racemosa) dominant southwards.

Taking the New Zealand forests of all kinds for the whole of the region, their species number 498 (ferns and their allies 121, conifers 19, monocotyledons 70, dicotyledons 288), and they belong to 70 families and 167 genera, the largest of which are: Families—Ferns, 114; Rubiaceae, 34; Compositae, 32 (but most are confined to subalpine scrub-forest); Cyperaceae, 25; Orchidaceae, 23; Pittosporaceae, 21; Myrtaceae, 18; Araliaceae, 14. Genera—Coprosma, 32; Pittosporum, 21; Hymenophyllum, 19; Blechnum, Uncinia, and Olearia, each 12; Metrosideros, 11. As for the biological groups of forest, they are as follows: Trees, 151 (but a good many are frequently shrubs also); shrubs, 84; herbaceous and semi-woody plants, 56; grasslike and rushlike plants, 29; climbing-plants, 33; perching-plants, 17; parasites, 14; and ferns, 114.

The considerable number of species for the whole New Zealand community may easily lead to an exaggerated estimate of the number of species to be found in any ordinary piece of forest, even though of considerable extent. Thus extensive pieces of lowland forest to the north of latitude 42° may possess from 150 to 180 species, and to the south of this parallel from 140 to 160 species, while 125 species is a fairly high estimate for Stewart Island.

Another class of forest, though usually possessing many rain-forest characteristics, is that where one or more species of southern-beech (Nothofagus—there are 5 species and very many hybrids) dominate. Such forests extend—but not continuously—from somewhat south of latitude 37° almost to the shore of Foveaux Strait. Generally they are restricted to the mountains, but in places they descend to sea-level in southern Wellington, northern Marlborough and Nelson, and to the west of the coastal mountains of western Nelson and of the Southern Alps. Throughout the high mountains the southern-beech forests generally form the uppermost forest belt.

Nothofagus forest differs from lowland rain-forest in possessing about one-half the number of species and in lacking the exuberant richness of the forest interior, due largely to its comparative poverty in small trees, diversity of shrubs, climbing-plants, perching-plants, and ferns, as also to the forest-floor and tree-trunks being but scantily covered, or draped, with filmy ferns, mosses, and the like. A fundamental difference, and one of great economic importance, is that southern-beech forest regenerates into forest of the same class, while rain-forest proper slowly changes into forest dominated by trees of small commercial value, such replacing the valuable timber-trees (kauri, podocarps) when these die; also, all the southern-beeches, as compared with other tall New Zealand trees, are of far more rapid growth.

Where water lies here and there in shallow pools and the soil is always saturated with moisture there is semi-swamp forest which is of a true rain-forest character, though not directly dependent on a heavy rainfall, its composition depending upon the ability of many rain-forest species to tolerate a constantly wet substratum. Its most marked characteristic is the overwhelming dominance of one tall tree, the kahikatea (Podocarpus dacrydioides), the tall mast-like trunks of which, standing closely side by side, and their absurdly small crowns, stamp the community as absolutely distinct in appearance from any other type of forest; while in the North Island its physiognomy is made still more remarkable by the astonishing number of asteliads perched on its branches, and resembling gigantic birds' nests. To the north of latitude 42° the pukatea (Laurelia novae-zelandiae) is a common lofty tree. The florula for semi-swamp forest, as a whole, consists of about 138 species, but of these only 4 species are confined almost exclusively to the community. The forest under consideration bids fair in a few years to become almost a thing of the past, since the dominant tree is being rapidly converted into timber for butter-boxes, and the ground occupied by the forest is usually of a high class for dairy-farms.

Proximity to the sea leads to a class of forest distinct from the usual lowland type in its composition, in the much lower stature of its members, and in the extreme density of its roof, the last two characters induced by the frequent more or less salt-laden winds. The maritime climate favours the presence of trees which will not tolerate frost, so that a number of well-known trees and shrubs are confined, or nearly so, to coastal forest—e.g., the kawakawa (Macropiper excelsum), the large-leaved milk-tree (Paratrophis opaca), the karo (Pittosporum crassifolium), the haekaro (P. umbellatum), the karaka (Corynocarpus laevigata), the akoake (Dodonaea viscosa), the pohutukawa (Metrosideros tomentosa—but the name has recently been altered to excelsa, which by the “Rules of Botanical Nomenclature” is correct for the time being, notwithstanding that tomentosa has been the solo name for nearly a hundred years !), and the ngaio (Myoporum laetum). Several of the above do not extend beyond latitude 38, and the ngaio alone reaches Southland, so that coastal forest in the southern part of the South Island is made up of those ordinary lowland trees, &c., which can tolerate coastal conditions.

In addition to forest, the other great New Zealand plant-community dependent on climate is tussock-grassland. This community is of but little moment in the North Island except on the volcanic plateau and the highest mountains, but in the South Island it was the original plant-covering of most of the country to the east of the Divide of the Southern Alps, excepting northern Marlborough, northern Nelson, and parts of Southland. It extends from sea-level to the upper subalpine belt of the mountains, but is less continuous at high than at low levels. It also occupies some of the lowland and montane river-valleys of north-western Nelson and Westland, and ascends to the subalpine western slopes of the mountains.

There are two distinct types of tussock-grassland—“low” and “tall”—the former distinguished by the dominance of the medium-sized tussocks of Poa caespitosa and Festuca novae-zelandiae (one or both), and the latter by the dominance of one or both of the much taller and more massive tussocks of red-tussock (Danthonia Raoulii var. rubra), or snow-grass (D. Raoulii var. flavescens), and the numerous hybrids between them. Taking lowland and montane low tussock-grassland together, and excluding tall tussock-grassland, since they occupy a far more extensive area, and leaving out of the estimate the 74 or so exotic species now firmly established, the number of species they contain for the whole area is 216 (ferns and fern allies 10, monocotyledons 66, dicotyledons 140), which belong to 38 families and 104 genera, the largest being: Families—Gramineae, 36; Compositae, 35; and Cyperaceae, Leguminosae, and Onagraceae, each 11. Genera — Poa and Epilobium, each 11; Carmichaelia, 9; and Carex, Acaena, and Raoulia, each 7. As for the biological groups, they and the number of species to each are as follows: Trees, 2; shrubs, 31; tussocks, 13; other plants of the grass form, 43; herbaceous plants, 90; semi-woody plants, 30; and ferns, 7. About 85 of the species are drought-tolerating.

Where water can accumulate and remain fairly permanent, yet not too deep to hinder land-plants rooting in the mud, there is swamp. Except forest, no class of vegetation has been so greatly altered by man, or even destroyed, so that really primitive swamps are almost unknown. The florula consists of about 74 species, which belong to 18 families and 37 genera. The following are specially common species: Raupo (Typha angustifolia), frequently dominant; New Zealand flax (Phormium tenax), dominant in drained swamp; niggerheads (Carex secta, C. virgata); toetoe grass (Arundo conspicua); cabbage-tree (Cordyline australis); common koromiko (Hebe salicifolia); karamu (Coprosma robusta); common coprosma (C. propinqua); and many hybrids between the last two. When, as frequently happens, the swamp gradually dries up, the number of shrubs increases and an early stage of semi-swamp forest is produced.

At the present time, especially in the North Island and the north of the South Island, wide areas are occupied by bracken-fern (Pteridium esculentum) or by manuka (Leptospermum scoparium), for the most part caused by fire; yet as fire was a natural agency in primitive New Zealand in the vicinity of active volcanoes, there would be natural communities of the above character. Both communities if left alone would in time change into forest. Manuka shrubland is a common feature of the Auckland gumlands, where also, in hollows, bogs are abundant, which, as for lowland New Zealand in general, are distinguished by pale hummocks of bog-moss (Sphagnum), a small umbrella-fern (Gleichenia circinata), and a wiry rushlike plant, the wire-rush (Hypolaena lateriflora). On these bogs grow several kinds of sundew (Drosera) and bladderwort (Utricularia).

The vegetation of the high mountains is both of great scientific interest and full of rare beauty. It is composed of no less than 966 species, and it is certain that a good many more species will be discovered. How strongly of New Zealand origin is the flora is revealed by the fact that of the 514 purely high-mountain species all except 16 are endemic, and probably 5 of those are endemic also. The headquarters of the true high-mountain species is in the South Island, their total being 473, as compared with 105 for the North Island, a matter which should cause no surprise since the area for plants above the forest-line is far and away less than in the South Island, where also the average height of the mountains is much greater.

Though the high mountains contain only 16 genera which do not descend to the lowlands, 8 of them are endemic. But there are 40 genera which, possessing but few truly lowland species, are well represented by purely high-mountain species, e.g. (to cite some of particular importance): Danthonia, Colobanthus, Ranunculus, Nasturtium, Geum, Acaena, Pimelea, Drapetes, Schizeilema, Aciphylla, Anisotome, Dracophyllum, Gentiana, Myosotis, Hebe, Veronica, Qurisia, Euphrasia, Plantago, Lobelia, Forstera, Olearia, Celmisia, Raoulia, Helichrysum, Abrotanella, and Senecio.

With but few exceptions the most beautiful flowers of New Zealand belong to the high-mountain flora, so that in due season many plant-communities are natural flower-gardens of extreme loveliness. There are the giant buttercups, white and yellow—but nearly all the flowers are of these colours—which may be seen by the acre; the lovely ourisias, with the flowers in whorls round the stem, tier above tier, as in some of the Asiatic primulas, or the glistening green leaves, as in O. caespitosa, may form mats on stony ground bearing multitudes of delicate blossoms; the eyebrights—true alpine gems—their flowers white with a yellow eye or purple throat, or yellow altogether; forget-me-nots, yellow, bronze, purplish, or white: the snow-groundsel, its large marguerite-like flowers produced in such profusion that the mountain-meadow glistens like a snowfield; the two kinds of edelweiss, far surpassing their Swiss elder sister in beauty, the flowers of the “everlasting” kind, their outer leaves flannelly and snow-white. But above all other plants of the mountains, not only for their beauty of flower, leaf, and form, but for their abundance in all situations, come the various species of Celmisia. “Go where you will”—to quote from “The Vegetation of New Zealand,” (ed. 2, p. 238)—“on sub-alpine and alpine herb-field and their silvery foliage strikes the eye, it may be in stately rosettes of dagger-like leaves, in circular mats trailing over the ground, or in dense cushions. Their aromatic fragrance fills the air; from early till late summer some of their white heads of blossom may be seen, while in due season, gregarious species clothe both wet herb-field and dry, stony slopes with sheets of white.”

The life-forms of the high-mountain plants are in great variety and frequently of striking appearance. Cushion-plants, rosette-plants, mat-forming plants, and stiff-stemmed shrubs are greatly in evidence. Hairiness, leathery texture, and surprising rigidity, perhaps accompanied by needle-like points, as in the giant Spaniards (Aciphylla Colensoi, A. maxima, &c.), are common characteristics of leaves.

There are many plant-communities composed of combinations of tussock-grasses, herbaceous plants, semi-woody plants, dwarf or creeping shrubs, and cushion-plants which are sometimes dense enough, and sometimes so open that there is more stony ground than vegetation. The most surprising community is that of unstable stony debris—the “shingle-slips” of the shepherds—which covers the slopes of certain dry mountains for some thousands of feet, particularly in Marlborough and Canterbury. No less than 33 species occupy this inhospitable station, 25 of which are confined thereto. So far apart do the species grow—frequently many yards—that they bear no relation to each other. Their life-forms are clearly in harmony with the peculiar environment. All have thick fleshy or leathery leaves, frequently of the grey colour of the stones. In 16 species the part above the ground is annual; the shoots nearly always lie close to the stones, but if buried they have the faculty of growing upwards again. One species, Cotula atrata, has a jet-black flower-head, with stamens like tiny golden pin-heads.

Shrubland is common in the mountains, the most characteristic being the sub-alpine scrub, which on many mountains forms a dense belt above the timber-line. That typical of a wet climate consists of rigid or wiry-stemmed shrubs which grow into one another, and the main branches of many are parallel to the slope and project downwards. The scrub may be so dense that one must either crawl beneath it or walk on its treacherous roof. For the whole of the region the community consists of about 122 species, belonging to 28 families and 49 genera. The chief groups of plants which compose the scrub are shrubby composites and epacrids, wiry shrubs with densely entangled twigs (mainly species of Coprosma), species of Hebe, Phormium Colensoi, various podocarps, and giant Spaniards. On river-terraces scrubs with species of Hebe dominant are frequent, and fringing stony river-beds there is often an open scrub of wild-irishman (Discaria toumatou)—one of the few spinous plants in the flora.

Rock-vegetation is always of interest, and this is particularly so in the high mountains. The number of species occurring on rocks is about 190 (families, 36; genera, 74). About 44 species are virtually confined to rocks, and such include a dwarf fern (Polypodium pumilum), certain rosette plants at present referred to the genus Nasturtium, one or two dwarf Spaniards, and a few forget-me-nots, hebes, celmisias, and raoulias.

The floras of the following groups of islands, far distant from the mainland, are distinctly part of that of New Zealand. The Kermadecs contain 117 species of ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants, 16 of which are endemic, while 89 belong also to New Zealand proper. The largest island (Sunday Island) is covered with forest in which a variety of Metrosideros collina, a near relative of the pohutukawa, is the principal tree. The Chatham Islands possess at least 257 species, of which 36 are endemic, though several of the latter are trivial varieties merely, while the remainder of the flora is, with one exception, found on the mainland. Forest, moor, and heath are the principal plant communities. The leading tree is the karaka, but by the Moriori called kopi. On the moors are great thickets of a lovely purple-flowered shrub, Olearia semidentata. There are two remarkable endemic genera, Coxella and Myosotidium, the former belonging to the carrot family, and the latter a huge forget-me-not, now nearly extinct. The subantarctic islands (Snares, Auckland, Campbell, Antipodes, Macquarie) have a dense vegetation made up of 193 species, no fewer than 60 of which are endemic, the remainder being found in New Zealand, but chiefly in the mountains. Forest is found only on the Snares and the Aucklands, with a species of Olearia and the southern-rata as the dominant trees respectively. Extremely dense scrubs occur on the Auckland and Campbell Islands, and moor, sometimes with huge tussocks, is a characteristic feature of all the islands, thanks to the enormous peat deposits and the frequent rain. Several herbaceous plants of stately form (species of Pleurophyllum, Anisotome, Stilbocarpa, and Celmisia) and with flowers of extreme beauty—some of them purple in colour—occur in great profusion.

The Cook Islands, though a part of the Dominion, possess a Polynesian flora quite distinct from that of New Zealand, and are excluded from this notice, while, on the contrary, the flora of the Macquarie Islands (belonging to Tasmania) is a portion of that of New Zealand.

Besides the indigenous, an important introduced element, consisting of about 520 species, mostly European, has followed in the wake of settlement. These aliens are in more or less active competition with the true natives. There is a widespread but quite erroneous opinion that the latter are being eradicated in the struggle. This is not the case. Where the vegetation has never been disturbed by man there are no foreign plants; but where man, with his farming operations, stock, and burning, has brought about European conditions, then certainly the indigenous plants have frequently given way before artificial meadows and arable land, with their economic plants and accompanying weeds. But in many places associations not present in primitive New Zealand have appeared, owing to man's influence, composed principally, or altogether, of indigenous species. On the tussock-grassland invader and aboriginal have met, and though the original vegetation is changed there is no reason to consider the one class or the other as the conqueror. Finally, in course of time, a state of stability will be reached, and a new flora, composed partly of exotic plants and partly of those indigenous to the soil, will occupy the land, and, save in the national parks and scenic reserves, but only if these are kept strictly in their natural condition as to both plants and animals, this new flora will build up a vegetation different from that of primeval New Zealand.

The above brief sketch of the flora and vegetation is obviously most incomplete. Those wishing to dive deeper into the fascinating subject can consult the following books: “The Cultivation of New Zealand Plants,” by L. Cockayne, 1923; “Manual of the New Zealand Flora,” ed. 2, by T. F. Cheeseman, 1925; “New Zealand Plants and Their Story,” ed. 3, by L. Cockayne, 1927; “Plants of New Zealand,” by R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell, ed. 3, 1927; “New Zealand Trees and Shrubs and how to Identify Them,” by H. H. Allan, 1928; “The Trees of New Zealand,” by L. Cockayne and E. Phillips Turner, 1928; “The Vegetation of New Zealand,” ed. 2, by L. Cockayne, 1928; “The New Zealand Nature Book,” Vol. 2, by W. Martin, 1929; “New Zealand Ferns,” by H. B. Dobbie, ed. 3, 1931. Also (but now out of print) “The Forest Flora of New Zealand,” by T. Kirk, 1889, must not be overlooked.

THE FAUNA.

The fauna of New Zealand is briefly described in the following article by Mr. James Drummond, F.L.S., F.Z.S.:—

New Zealand's native fauna has attracted the attention of investigators in nearly all parts of the world. Its special interest lies in its manifold peculiarities, in the incongruous characters possessed by some of its members, and in the ancient types found in different classes of its animals.

Beginning with the mammalia, the Dominion is surprisingly inadequately represented. Its only land-mammals, except seals, are two bats. One of these, the long-tailed bat, belongs to a genus (Chalinolobus) which is found in the Australian and Ethiopian zoological regions, and to a species (morio) found in the south-east of Australia as well as in New Zealand; but the other, the short-tailed bat (Mystacops tuberculatus), belongs to a genus peculiar to this Dominion. At one time it was believed that the Maori dog (Canis familiaris, variety maorium, the “kuri” of the Maoris) and the Maori rat (Mus exulans, the Maoris' “kiore”) were indigenous to New Zealand, but it is now generally believed that these two animals were introduced by the Maoris when they made their notable migrations from their legendary Hawaiki. The dog was highly prized as a domestic pet, and the rat as an article of diet. Both could easily be taken across the sea in the large canoes used in those days. The dog, without doubt, is extinct. Statements by Captain Cook, J. R. and G. Forster, Sydney Parkinson (the artist), the Rev. W. Colenso, and early visitors to New Zealand show that the Maori dog was a very ordinary animal. It was small, with a pointed nose, pricked ears, and very small eyes. In colour it was white, black, brown, or parti-coloured, and it had long hair, short legs, a short bushy tail, and no loud bark, but only a whine. The Maoris lavished upon it an abundance of affection. When dead its flesh was used for food, its skin for clothing, and its hair for ornaments. Opinions differ in regard to the approximate date of its extinction, and investigations in this respect are made somewhat difficult by the fact that for some years “wild dogs,” as they were called—probably a cross between the Maori dog and dogs brought by Europeans—infested several districts in both the North Island and the South Island, and were confused with the Maori dog. It is probable that the pure Maori dog became extinct about 1885. The Maori rat, a forest-dweller, is not as plentiful as it was when Europeans first came to New Zealand, but it still lives in the forests.

The long-tailed species of bat was once fairly plentiful, especially in the forests, where it makes its home in hollow trees. Large numbers also at one time were found under old bridges across streams, notably at the River Avon, in Christchurch. It is not very rare now, and specimens sometimes are found in the forests and in caves. The short-tailed species is not extinct, but rare. Most bats are exceptionally well adapted for life in the air, feeding on flying insects, and even drinking on the wing. But the short-tailed species of New Zealand possesses peculiarities of structure which enable it to creep and crawl with ease on the branches and leaves of trees, and probably it seeks its food there as well as in the air. Few naturalists, however, have had opportunities to observe it, and little is known of its habits.

The sea-lion, the sea-elephant, the sea-leopard, and the fur-seal are found on islands within the Dominion's boundaries. In the early days of colonization sealing was a great industry, and yielded large profits to some of the adventurous men who took part in it.

Amongst the sea-mammals whales are the most important. At one time extensive whaling was carried on in New Zealand waters, three hundred vessels, chiefly from America, sometimes visiting the country in one year. The industry began about 1795, reached the height of its prosperity between 1830 and 1840, and then began to dwindle. In recent years there has been an effort to revive the industry, but it will never attain the position it held in former years. Porpoises are plentiful, and the dolphin (Dalphinus delphis) also is found in these Waters. Mention should be made here of “Pelorus Jack,” a solitary whale which for some years met vessels near Pelorus Sound, and which was protected by an Order in Council under the name of Risso's dolphin (Grampus griseus). He wax the only member of the species reported from New Zealand waters.

In contrast with the species of land-mammals, the members of the next class, Aves, were remarkably plentiful when settlement began. Bush and grass fires, cats, stoats, and weasels, and the ruthless use of the gun have reduced their numbers, but they still stand as probably the most interesting avifauna in the world. They include a comparatively large number of absolutely flightless birds. No living birds in New Zealand are wingless, but the kiwi (Apteryx), the weka (Gallirallus), the kakapo parrot (Strigops), and the takahe (Notornis hochstetteri)* cannot use their wings for flight, while a duck belonging to the Auckland Islands (Nesonetta) is practically in the same plight. There are also several species of birds whose wings are so weak that they can make only short flights. Other notable birds are the kea (Nestor notabilis), which is accused of killing sheep on stations in the South Island; the tui (Prosthemadera novae-zealandiae), which affords one of the most beautiful sights in the New Zealand forests, and charms visitors with its silvery notes; the huia (Heteralocha acutirostris), the only species known in which there is a wide divergence in the shape of the bills in the two sexes, the male's being short and straight, while the female's is curved, pliant, and long; and the wry-billed plover (Anarhynchus frontalis), the only bird known to possess a bill turned to one side. Cormorants or shags (Phalacrocorax) and penguins (Impennes) are exceptionally well represented in the avifauna. New Zealand, indeed, may be regarded as the headquarters of the penguins, as all the genera except one are found within the boundaries of this Dominion. The oldest fossil penguin known is from the Eocene and Oligocene rocks of New Zealand. New Zealand probably was the centre from which penguins were dispersed to other countries.

Several species of birds make notable migrations to New Zealand. The godwit (Vetola lapponica baueri) breeds in the tundras of Eastern Siberia and in Kamchatka and Western Alaska, and spends the summer months in New Zealand, arriving about October, and leaving in March or April. The knot (Canutus canutus) breeds in circum-polar regions and migrates to New Zealand; and two cuckoos—the shining cuckoo (Lamprococcyx lucidus) and the long-tailed cuckoo (Urodynamis taitensis)—come from Pacific islands in the spring, and leave for their northern homes about April. Both, like most members of the Cuculidæ family, are parasitical, and impose upon small native birds the duty of hatching and rearing young cuckoos. The kiwi, already mentioned, belongs to the same subclass as the ostrich, the emu, and the cassowary, all struthious birds, and has several peculiarities besides its flightlessness. One of these is the position of its nostrils at the tip of its bill, instead of at the base as in all other birds. Its plumage is peculiarly hair-like in appearance. It possesses a very generalized structure; as Sir Richard Owen once suggested, it seems to have borrowed its head from one group of birds, its legs from another, and its wings from a third. It was once believed to be almost extinct, but in recent years has been shown to be fairly plentiful in some districts where there is little settlement.

* This bird is better known as Notornis mantelli.

The takahe (Notornis) is one of the world's very rare birds. Only four specimens have been found. Two of the skins are in the British Museum, one is in the Dresden Museum, and one in the Otago Museum, in Dunedin. The fourth specimen was caught by two guides (Messrs. D. and J. Ross) at Notornis Bay, Lake Te Anau, in 1898. There is reason to believe that the takahe still exists in the wild districts of the southern sounds.

The interest of the living avifauna is surpassed by the interest of the extinct birds. These include the great flightless moa (Dinornis), a goose (Cnemiornis minor), a gigantic rail (Aptornis otidiformis), and an eagle (Harpagornis moorei).

Reptilian life is restricted to about fifteen species of lizards, and to the tuatara (Sphenodon punctatus). This is a lizard-like creature, the only surviving representative of the order Rhynchocephalia, otherwise extinct. The tuatara is found in no other country. Its nearest ally is Homœosaurus, whose remains have been found in Jurassic rocks in Germany. The tuatara has been destroyed to a large extent by wild pigs, cats, and dogs, and is now seldom found except on a few islands off the coast of the mainland.

The amphibians are represented by two species of frogs. One, Liopelma hochstetteri, has been recorded from only a few districts in the Auckland Province. The other, Liopelma hamiltoni, has been recorded from only Stephen Island, a small island in Cook Strait, notable as one of the refuges of the tuatara.

About 250 species of fish have been found in New Zealand waters. Many of these are used for food. Several species, notably the mudfish (Neochanna apoda), which is sometimes discovered buried 4 ft. deep in clay in places where rivers have overflowed in flood, and in swampy places, are interesting. Some of the genera are peculiar to New Zealand, but some also occur in Australian and South American waters.

Amongst the invertebrates one of the peculiarities is the fact that the Dominion has few butterflies, although it is well supplied with moths. It has a red admiral butterfly (Vanessa), named after the European species, which it resembles, and a copper butterfly (Chrysophanus), which is very plentiful. In the forests there is that strange growth the “vegetable caterpillar.” The Dominion has native bees and ants, dragon-flies, sober-coloured beetles, and representatives of other orders of insects. The katipo spider (Latrodectes katipo), which lives mostly on or near the sea-beach, is well known locally. Amongst the mollusea there is a large and handsome land-snail (Paryphanta), and Amphibola, an air-breathing snail, peculiar to the Dominion, which, lives in brackish water, mainly in estuaries. There are about twenty species of univalves and twelve of bivalves in the fresh-water shells, and about four hundred species in the marine shells, including the paper nautilus (Argonauta). Perhaps the most interesting of all the invertebrates is the Peripatus, an ancient type of creature which survives in New Zealand and in parts of Australia, Africa, South America, the West Indies, New Britain, the Malay Peninsula, and Sumatra. Zoologically, it belongs to the air-breathing division of the phylum Arthropoda, and has been placed in a special class, Prototracheata or Onychophora. It is about 3 in. long, has many feet, loves moisture, shuns light, and moves slowly. Two genera have been found in New Zealand. One genus, Peripatoides, contains two species, novae-zealandiae and suteri, and the other, Oöperipatus, contains only one species, viridimaculatus. The Peripatus is viviparous. It is claimed that one New Zealand genus, Oöperipatus, is oviparous, but that has not been fully proved.* Professor A. Dendy, F.R.S., has made special investigations in regard to the New Zealand species.

With the arrival of Europeans the whole face of the fauna was changed. The first European animal introduced was the pig, liberated by Captain Cook in Queen Charlotte Sound in 1773. With settlement, sheep, cattle, horses, and other domestic animals were brought, some for utility, some for pleasure, such as song-birds, and some for sport, such as deer, trout, pheasants, and quail. In the work of acclimatization several great and irretrievable blunders were made. The worst of these was the introduction of rabbits, stoats, and weasels.

* Professor Adam Sedgwick, F.R.S., late Professor of Zoology at the Imperial College of Science and Technology, London, in the Encyclopœdia Britannica.

Chapter 3. SECTION II. —HISTORY, CONSTITUTION, AND ADMINISTRATION.

EARLY HISTORY.

THE history of New Zealand prior to the seventeenth century is shrouded in mythology and tradition. When the country was discovered by Europeans in 1642 it was found to be inhabited by a race of Polynesians called Maoris, who had discovered these islands many centuries previously. At what time the discovery of New Zealand was made by the Maoris, and from what place they came, are matters of tradition only, much having been lost in the obscurity enveloping the history of a people without letters. Nor is there anything on record respecting the origin of the Maori people themselves, beyond the general tradition of the Polynesian race, which seems to show a series of successive migrations from west to east, probably by way of Malaysia to the Pacific. Little more can now be gathered from their traditions than that they were immigrants, and that they found inhabitants on the east coast of the North Island belonging to the same race as themselves—the descendants of a prior migration whose history is lost. The tradition runs that, many generations ago, the Maoris dwelt in a country named Hawaiki, and that one of their chiefs, after a long voyage, reached the northern island of New Zealand. Returning to his home with a flattering description of the country he had discovered, this chief, it is said, persuaded a number of his kinsfolk and friends to set out with a fleet of double canoes for the new land. The names of most of the canoes are still remembered, and each tribe agrees in its account of the doings of the people of the principal canoes after their arrival in New Zealand; and from these traditional accounts the descent of the numerous tribes has been traced. The position of the legendary Hawaiki is unknown, but many places in the South Seas have been thus named in memory, of the motherland. The Maoris speak a very pure dialect of the Polynesian language, the common tongue, with more or loss variation, in all the eastern Pacific islands.

DISCOVERY BY EUROPEANS.

It was on the 13th December, 1642, that Abel Jansen Tasman, a Dutch navigator, discovered New Zealand. Tasman left Batavia on the 14th August, 1642, in the yacht “Heemskercq,” accompanied by the “Zeehaen” (or “Sea-hen”) fly-boat. After having visited Mauritius and discovered Tasmania, he steered eastward and sighted the west coast of the South Island of New Zealand, described by him as “a high mountainous country.” Tasman finally departed without having set foot in the country.

There is no record of any visit to New Zealand after Tasman's departure until the time of Captain Cook, who sighted land on the 6th October, 1769, at Young Nick's Head, and on the 8th of that month cast anchor in Poverty Bay. After having coasted round the North Island and the South and Stewart Islands—which last he mistook for part of the South Island — he took his departure from Capo Farewell on the 31st March, 1770, for Australia. He visited New Zealand again in 1773, in 1774, and in 1777,

Several other explorers also visited New Zealand during the latter portion of the eighteenth century, amongst whom may be mentioned M. de Surville (December, 1769), M. Marion du Fresne (1772), Captains Vancouver and Broughton (1791), Captain Raven (1792–93), Alejandro Malaspina and José de Bustamente y Guerra (1793), Lieutenant Hanson (1793).

SETTLEMENT AND COLONIZATION.

So far as is known, the first instance of Europeans being left in New Zealand to their own resources occurred in 1792, when Captain Raven, of the “Britannia,” landed a sealing-party at Facile Harbour, on the west coast of the South Island, where they remained a little over twelve months before being called for.

The next few years saw the establishment of whaling-stations at several points on the coast, and in 1814 the first missionaries—Messrs. Hall and Kendall—arrived in New Zealand. After a short stay they returned to New South Wales, and on the 19th November of that year again embarked in company with Mr. Samuel Marsden, chaplain to the New South Wales Government. Marsden returned to Sydney on the 23rd March, 1816, leaving Messrs. Hall, Kendall, and King, who formed the first mission station at Rangihoua, Bay of Islands.

In 1825 three separate attempts were made to found colonies in various parts of New Zealand, but none of these was successful, and for some years the only settlements were those round the principal whaling-stations. A number of Europeans gradually settled in different parts of the country, and many of these married Native women.

The first body of immigrants under a definite scheme of colonization arrived in Port Nicholson on the 22nd January, 1840, and founded the town of Wellington. During the few succeeding years the settlements of Nelson, Taranaki, Otago, and Canterbury were formed by immigrants sent out by associations in the United Kingdom.

Auckland, where the seat of Government was established in 1840, was not specially colonized from the United Kingdom, but attracted population mainly from Australia and from other parts of New Zealand.

BRITISH SOVEREIGNTY.

As early as 1833 a British Resident (Mr. Busby) was appointed, with headquarters at Kororareka (now called Russell), on the Bay of Islands. Seven years later—namely, on the 29th January, 1840—Captain William Hobson, R.N., arrived at the Bay of Islands, empowered, with the consent of the Natives, to proclaim the sovereignty of Queen Victoria over the Islands of New Zealand, and to assume the government thereof. Hobson formally read his commissions at Kororareka on 30th January, 1840, and on 6th February of the same year a compact called the Treaty of Waitangi* was entered into, whereby all rights and powers of sovereignty were ceded to the Queen, all territorial rights being secured to the chiefs and their tribes. Originally signed by forty-six chiefs, the treaty (or copies of it) was taken to various parts of the country and signed by other chiefs, so that in a period of less than six months 512 signatures were affixed.

On 21st May, 1840, Hobson proclaimed British sovereignty in the case of the North Island by virtue of the Treaty of Waitangi, and in the case of the South Island and Stewart Island by right of discovery. On the treaty being signed in the South Island, formal proclamation of British sovereignty over that island in accordance with the consent of the Maoris was made at Cloudy Bay on 17th June, 1840, by Major Bunbury.

New Zealand remained a dependency of New South Wales until the 3rd May, 1841, when it was created a separate colony by Royal Charter dated the 16th November, 1840.

CONSTITUTION.

The government of the colony was first vested in a Governor, who was responsible only to the Crown; there was an Executive Council, with advisory powers only, as well as a Legislative Council.

* The historic site of the signing of the Treaty of Waitangi, together with 1,000 acres of the adjoining estate, was purchased and presented to the nation as a national monument by Their Excellencies Lord and Lady Bledisloe in May, 1932.

An Act granting representative institutions to the colony was passed by the Imperial Parliament on the 30th June, 1852, and was published in New Zealand by Proclamation on the 17th January, 1853. Under it the constitution of a General Assembly was provided for, to consist of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives.

The first session of the General Assembly was opened on the 27th May, 1854, but the members of the Executive were not responsible to Parliament. During the session of that year there were associated with the permanent members of the Executive Council certain members of the House of Representatives, who, however, held no portfolios. The first Ministers under a system of responsible government were appointed in the year 1856.

By Order in Council dated 9th September, 1907, and by Proclamation issued 10th September, 1907, the style and designation of the Colony of New Zealand was altered to “The Dominion of New Zealand,” the change taking effect from Thursday, the 26th September, 1907.

By Letters Patent dated 11th May, 1917, the designation of Governor and Commander-in-Chief which had hitherto been hold by the Royal representative in New Zealand was altered to “Governor-General and Commander-in-Chief.”

Definition was given to the status of New Zealand and other Dominions by the Imperial Statute of Westminster, of 11th December, 1931, the draft of which had received the antecedent approval of all Dominion legislatures, that of New Zealand being given by resolution passed by both Houses on 23rd July, 1931.

THE EXECUTIVE COUNCIL.

The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor - General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of the 11th May, 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of the 24th April, 1919 (p. 1213). In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governor-General must be guided by the advice of the Executive Council, but, if in any ease he sees sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the Council, he may act in the exercise of his powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to His Majesty without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.

In any such case any member of the Executive Council may require that there be recorded upon the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.

The present Executive Council consists of ten members in addition to the Governor - General. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.

Since the 10-per-cent. reduction in 1931, and the 15 - per - cent. reduction in 1932 (National Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1932), the Prime Minister receives £1,377 per annum, other Ministers with portfolios receiving £895 1s. per annum. House allowance of £180 per annum is paid in addition in cases where a Government residence is not provided.

The Civil List Act, 1920, provides for His Excellency the Governor-General to receive £5,000 per annum, and £2,500 per annum allowance. His Excellency has elected voluntarily to subject these amounts to an annual deduction of £2,250.

THE LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL.

The Imperial Act under which the earliest appointments were made to the Legislative Council under a system of responsible government provided that the first appointees should be not less than ten in number. The number actually summoned for the first session (hold at Auckland from 24th May, 1854), was sixteen, of whom only fourteen attended. The number increased irregularly for thirty years. In 1885 and 1886 it stood at fifty-three, but has not since reached that limit. The number on the roll at present (July, 1933) is twenty-one.

An Act of the Imperial Parliament in 1868 provided that future appointments of Councillors should be made by the Governor (not by the Sovereign). Until 1891 members were appointed for life, but since that year appointments have been made for seven years only, members, however, being eligible for reappointment. Prior to 1891 the Speaker was appointed by the Governor, but the Council now elects its own Speaker, who holds office for five years. The Chairman of Committees was formerly elected every session, but in 1928 the standing orders were amended to provide for a three years' term of office. Speaker and Chairman are both eligible for re-election.

Provision for an elective Legislative Council is contained in the Legislative Council Act, 1914, which is to be brought into operation at a date to be specified by Proclamation.

The qualifications for membership of the Legislative Council are the same as for the House of Representatives, with the proviso that a person may not at the same time be a member of both Houses.

Before the year 1892 the honorarium of Councillors was understood to be for the session, not for the year, and formed the subject of a special vote every session, the amount varying in different sessions. By the Payment of Members Act, 1892, the honorarium was made annual, not sessional, and was fixed at £150 a year. The amount was raised in 1904 to £200, and in 1920 to £350, but was reduced in 1922 to £315, in 1931 to £283 10s., and in 1932 to £255 3s. The Speaker now receives £583 4s. per annum, and the Chairman of Committees £364 10s. Besides the honorarium, members are allowed travelling-expenses actually incurred in going to and from Parliament at the opening and closing of each session.

Subject to certain exemptions, members not attending the Council are liable to be fined.

HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES.

The number of members constituting the House of Representatives is eighty—seventy-six Europeans and four Maoris. They are now designated “Members of Parliament.” The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than forty-two and not less than twenty-four, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of forty members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at forty-one; in 1860, at fifty - three; in 1862, at fifty-seven; in 1865, at seventy; in 1867, at seventy-two; in 1870, at seventy-four; in 1875, at eighty-four; in 1881, at ninety-one; in 1887, at seventy; and in 1900, at seventy-six. By the Maori Representation Act, 1867, which is still in force, as embodied in the Electoral Act, 1927, four Maori members were added, three for the North Island and one for the South.

After each population Census the Dominion is divided anew into seventy-six European electorates, according to population distribution, with an allowance for rural population The “country quota” is computed on the basis that 28 per cent. is added to the rural population, which for electoral purposes means population other than that contained in a city or borough of over 2,000 inhabitants or in any area within five miles of the chief post-offices at Auckland, Wellington, Christ-church, or Dunedin. The “country quota” first appeared in 1881, to the equivalent of an addition of 331/3 per cent. to the country population. It was reduced in 1887 to 18 per cent., but was increased in 1889 to the present 28 per cent.

Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act, 1879, which fixed the term at three years. General elections have been hold at three-yearly intervals since 1881, with the exception that the term of the nineteenth Parliament was during the Great War extended to five years by special legislation, and that of the twenty-fourth Parliament to four years on account of the financial conditions arising out of the world-wide depression.

Every registered elector of either sex who is free from the disqualifications mentioned in the Electoral Act, 1927, is eligible for membership. All contractors to the public service of New Zealand to whom any public money above the sum of £50 is payable, directly or indirectly, in any one financial year, as well as the public servants of the Dominion, are incapable of being elected as, or of sitting or voting as, members.

The payment made to members of the House of Representatives is £364 10s. per annum, subject to certain deductions for absence not due to sickness or other unavoidable cause. Travelling-expenses to and from Wellington at the opening and closing of each session are also allowed. The rate of payment for several years prior to 1920 was £300 per annum, but was increased in that year to £500, 10-percent. reductions, however, being made in 1922, 1931, and 1932.

The election of a Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members-have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon after as is convenient. Both Speaker and Chairman of Committees hold office until a dissolution, and receive payment until the first meeting of a now Parliament. The Speaker's remuneration is £708 15s. per annum, plus sessional allowance of £78 15s. and free sessional quarters, and that of the Chairman of Committees £546 15s. per annum.

Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.

THE FRANCHISE.

The three cardinal principles of the franchise in New Zealand are (1) one man one vote, (2) female suffrage, and (3) adult suffrage.

There are, of course, slight exceptions to the last - mentioned, the following classes of persons not being entitled to register as electors or to vote:—

An alien:

A mentally defective person:

A person convicted of an offence punishable by death or by imprisonment for one year or upwards within any part of His Majesty's dominions, or convicted in New Zealand as a public defaulter, or under the Police Offences Act, 1927, as an idle and disorderly person or as a rogue and vagabond, unless such offender has received a free pardon, or has undergone the sentence or punishment to which he was adjudged for such offence.

To be registered as an elector a person must have resided for one year in the Dominion, and for three months in the electoral district for which he claims to vote. A system of compulsory registration of electors was introduced at the end of 1924.

The system of “one man one vote” has been in operation since 1889, and women's suffrage since 1893. The qualifications for registration are the same for both sexes.

LOCAL ADMINISTRATION.

Side by side with the general government of the country, but subordinate to it, there has existed a system of local government since the early years of New Zealand's annexation as a British colony. The history of local government divides naturally into two periods representing two distinct systems—viz., the provincial, which was in operation up to 1876, and the county, which superseded the provincial in that year.

THE PROVINCES.

On the 23rd December, 1847, a Charter was signed dividing the colony into two provinces–New Ulster and New Munster—and this was proclaimed in New Zealand on the 10th March, 1848.

Under the constitution of 1853 the Provinces of New Ulster and New Munster were abolished and the colony was divided into six provinces—Auckland, New Plymouth (later altered to Taranaki), Wellington, Nelson, Canterbury, and Otago. Each province was to be presided over by an elective Superintendent, and to have an elective Provincial Council empowered to legislate, except on certain specified subjects. The franchise amounted practically to household suffrage. The Provincial Governments, afterwards increased to nine by the formation of Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, and Southland, later reduced to eight by the merging of Southland with Otago, and again increased to nine by the formation of Westland, remained as integral parts of the constitution of the colony until the 1st November, 1876, when they were abolished by an Act of the General Assembly, and re-created as provincial districts.

EARLY BOROUGHS AND TOWN DISTRICTS.

Even before the division of New Zealand into the two provinces of New Ulster and New Munster, local government had its inception, Wellington having been created a borough in 1842 under the authority of the Municipal Corporations Ordinance of that year. The Ordinance was disallowed by the Imperial Government, but was re-enacted, with necessary alterations, in 1844. Wellington, which lost its status on the original Ordinance being disallowed, did not become a borough again until 1870, Auckland (constituted in 1851) remaining the only borough in New Zealand for several years.

Wellington, which had been the first borough in the country, also became the first town district, with a form of government not differing greatly from that of a municipality. Gradually the more important towns adopted the status of boroughs, while the less important remained town districts. In Otago, however, between 1865 and 1875, several small towns were created boroughs under the authority of an Ordinance of the Otago Provincial Council.

THE ROAD AND HIGHWAY DISTRICTS.

Another form of local government which came into existence in the provincial days was that of the road districts, or, as they were called in certain parts of the country, highway districts. As the names imply, the road and highway districts were formed for the purpose of extending and maintaining roads. Each district was controlled by an elected Board, which had power to levy rates. The first Road Boards were formed in 1863, and by 1875 their number had risen to 314.

THE COUNTIES.

Among the instructions given Captain Hobson on his appointment as the first Governor of New Zealand was one directing that the colony was to be divided into counties, hundreds, and parishes. In accordance with this instruction, the boundaries of the County of Eden, in which Auckland—then the capital—is situated, were proclaimed in 1842, and some years later the county was divided into hundreds. Very little further was done towards giving effect to the instructions, and the first administrative county was Westland, separated from Canterbury Province in 1867, and granted a system of local government in the following year.

It was not until the abolition of the provinces in 1876 that a scheme of division of the whole country into counties was introduced. The Counties Act, 1876, which, in conjunction with the Municipal Corporations Act of the same year, provided a comprehensive scheme of local government in lieu of the provincial governments, divided New Zealand into sixty-three counties. With the exception of six, which were exempted from the operations of the Act, each county was placed under the control of an elected Chairman and Council, possessed of fairly full powers of local government—considerably loss, however, than those formerly enjoyed by the Provincial Councils. The Counties Act specially excluded boroughs from the counties within which they geographically lie, and a similar enabling provision has since been made in the case of town districts having a population of over 500.

EXTENSION OF LOCAL GOVERNMENT.

Since the abolition of the provinces and the passing of the Counties and Municipal Corporations Acts of 187C there has been considerable extension of local government. Many of the road districts have merged with the counties within which they lie, while others have become boroughs or town districts. On the other hand, counties, boroughs, and town districts have increased in numbers, while several entirely new classes of local districts, formed for definite purposes—as, for instance, land drainage or electric-power supply—have come into existence. In most cases the Boards of these districts have borrowing and rating powers.

Information concerning the origin, development, constitution, functions, &c., of local governing bodies will be found in the 1932 edition of the Local Authorities Handbook of New Zealand. The reader is also referred to the section of this book dealing with local government.

Chapter 4. SECTION III.—OFFICIAL.

GOVERNOR-GENERAL OF NEW ZEALAND.

His Excellency, the Right Honourable Lord Bledisloe, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.B.E., D.Sc. Official Secretary—Sir Cecil Day, C.M.G., C.B.E.

Aides-de-Camp—Lieutenant R. C. V. Thomson, R.N.; Captain J. W. Tweedie.

Honorary Aides-de-Camp—Naval: Captain C. Sinclair Thomson, R.N.; Captain M. J. C. de Meric, M.V.O., R.N. Military: Colonel (temp. Brigadier) J. H. Whyte, D.S.O.; Lieutenant-Colonel J. E. Duigan, D.S.O.; Colonel H. C. Hurst, D.S.O., V.D.; Colonel W. H. Cunningham, D.S.O., V.D.; Lieutenant-Colonel R. G. Milligan, D.S.O., V.D.; Colonel J. N. McCarroll, C.M.G., D.S.O., V.D.

Honorary Physician—Colonel J. L. Frazerhurst, V.D M.D.

Honorary Surgeon—Colonel Sir H. T. D. Acland, Kt., C.M.G., C.B.E., F.R.C.S., L.R.C.P.

His Excellency assumed office on the 19th March, 1930. A complete list of successive vice-regal representatives since 1840 will be found in the 1931 issue (pp. 59–60) of the Year-Book.

SUCCESSIVE MINISTRIES AND PREMIERS.

SINCE THE ESTABLISHMENT OF RESPONSIBLE GOVERNMENT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1856.

Name of Ministry.Name of Premier.Assumed Office.Retired.
1. Bell-SewellHenry Sewell7 May, 185620 May, 1856.
2. FoxWilliam Fox20 May, 18562 June, 1856.
3. StaffordEdward William Stafford2 June, 185612 July, 1861.
4. FoxWilliam Fox12 July, 18616 Aug., 1862.
5. DomettAlfred Domett6 Aug., 186230 Oct., 1863.
6. Whitaker-FoxFrederick Whitaker30 Oct., 186324 Nov., 1864.
7. WeldFrederick Aloysius Weld24 Nov., 186416 Oct., 1865.
8. StaffordEdward William Stafford16 Oct., 186528 June, 1869.
9. FoxWilliam Fox28 June, 186910 Sept., 1872.
10. StaffordEdward William Stafford10 Sept., 187211 Oct., 1872.
11. WaterhouseGeorge Marsden Waterhouse11 Oct., 18723 Mar., 1873.
12. FoxWilliam Fox3 Mar., 18738 April, 1873.
13. VogelJulius Vogel, C.M.G.8 April, 18736 July, 1875.
14. PollenDaniel Pollen, M.L.C.6 July, 187515 Feb., 1876.
15. VogelSir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G.15 Feb., 18761 Sept., 1876.
16. AtkinsonHarry Albert Atkinson1 Sept., 187613 Sept., 1876.
17. Atkinson (reconstitutedHarry Albert Atkinson13 Sept., 187613 Oct., 1877.
18. GreySir George Grey, K.C.B.15 Oct., 18778 Oct., 1879.
19. HallJohn Hall8 Oct., 187921 April, 1882.
20. WhitakerFrederick Whitaker. M.L.C.21 April, 188225 Sept., 1883.
21. AtkinsonHarry Albert Atkinson25 Sept., 188316 Aug., 1884.
22. Stout-VogelRobert Stout16 Aug., 188428 Aug., 1884.
23. AtkinsonHarry Albert Atkinson28 Aug., 18843 Sept., 1884.
24. Stout-VogelSir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G3 Sept., 18848 Oct., 1887.
25. AtkinsonSir Harry Albert Atkinson, K.C.M.G.8 Oct., 188724 Jan., 1891.
26. BallanceJohn Ballance24 Jan., 18911 May, 1893.
27. SeddonRt. Hon. Richard John Seddon, P.C.1 May, 189321 June, 1906.
28. Hall-JonesWilliam Hall-Jones21 June, 19066 Aug., 1906.
29. WardRt. Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, Bart., P.C., K.C.M.G.6 Aug., 190628 Mar., 1912.
30. MackenzieThomas Mackenzie28 Mar., 191210 July, 1912.
31. MasseyRt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C.10 July, 191212 Aug., 1915.
32. NationalRt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C.12 Aug., 191525 Aug., 1919.
33. MasseyRt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C.25 Aug., 191914 May, 1925.
34. BellHon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C.14 May, 192530 May, 1925.
35. CoatesRt. Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C.30 May, 192510 Dec., 1923.
36. WardRt. Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, Bart., P.C., G.C.M.G.10 Dec., 192828 May, 1930.
37. ForbesRt. Hon. George William Forbes, P.C.28 May, 193022 Sept., 1931.
38. CoalitionRt. Hon. George William Forbes, P.C.22 Sept., 1931 

EXECUTIVE COUNCIL, 1933.

His Excellency the GOVERNOR-GENERAL.

Rt. Hon. G. W. FORBES, P.C., Prime Minister, Minister of Railways, Minister of External Affairs, Attorney-General, and Minister in Charge of Scientific and Industrial Research, Public Trust, Electoral, and High Commissioner's Departments.

Rt. Hon. J. G. COATES, P.C., M.C., Minister of Finance, Minister of Customs, Minister of Stamp Duties. Minister of Transport, and Minister in Charge of State Advances and Land and Income Tax Departments.

Hon. E. A. RANSOM, Minister of Lands, Commissioner of State Forests, and Minister in Charge of Land for Settlements, Scenery Preservation, Discharged Soldiers' Settlement, and Valuation Departments.

Hon. Sir APIRANA NGATA, Kt., Native Minister, Minister for the Cook Islands, Minister in Charge of Native Trust, Government Life Insurance, State Fire Insurance, Legislative, Public Service Superannuation, Friendly Societies, and National Provident Fund Departments, and Member of the Executive Council representing the Native Race.

Hon. J. A. YOUNG, Minister of Health, Minister of Immigration, Minister of Internal Affairs, and Minister in Charge of Mental Hospitals, Printing and Stationery, Audit, Museum, and Advertising Departments.

Hon. ROBERT MASTERS, M.L.C., Minister of Education and Minister of Industries and Commerce.

Hon. J. G. COBBE, Minister of Defence, Minister of Justice, Minister of Marine, and Minister in Charge of Pensions, Police, Prisons, Registrar-General's, and Inspection of Machinery Departments.

Hon. ADAM HAMILTON, Postmaster-General and Minister of Telegraphs, Minister of Labour, Minister of Employment, and Minister in Charge of Tourist and Health Resorts, Publicity, and Census and Statistics Departments.

Hon. C. E. MACMILLAN, Minister of Agriculture and Minister of Mines.

Hon. JOHN BITCHENER, Minister of Public Works and Minister in Charge of Roads and Public Buildings.

Clerk of the Executive Council—F. D. Thomson, C.M.G., B.A.

COALITION MINISTRY. (Assumed Office, 22nd September, 1931.)

Name and Office.FromTo

* Resigned from Ministry 28th January, 1933.

† Not returned at General Election of 2nd December, 1981; resigned from Ministry 8th January, 1932.

Right Hon. George William Forbes. P.C.—
  Prime Minister22 Sept., 1931..
  Minister of Railways22 Sept., 1931..
  Minister of External Affairs22 Sept., 1931..
  Attorney-General28 Jan., 1933..
Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates. P.C., M.C.—
  Minister of Public Works22 Sept., 193110 April, 1933.
  Minister of Transport22 Sept., 1931..
  Minister of Finance28 Jan., 1933..
  Minister of Customs28 Jan., 1933..
  Minister of Stamp Duties28 Jan., 1933..
Ethelbert Alfred Ransom—
  Minister of Lands22 Sept., 1931..
  Commissioner of State Forests22 Sept., 1931..
William Downie Stewart*
  Minister of Finance22 Sept., 193128 Jan., 1933.
  Minister of Customs22 Sept., 193128 Jan., 1933.
  Minister of Stamp Duties22 Sept., 193128 Jan 1933.
  Attorney-General22 Sept 193128 Jan., 1933.
Sir Apirana Turupa Ngata, Kt.—
  Native Minister22 Sept., 1931..
  Minister for the Cook Islands22 Sept., 1931..
James Alexander Young—
  Minister of Health22 Sept., 1931..
  Minister of Immigration22 Sept., 1931..
  Minister of Internal Affairs28 Jan., 1933..
Robert Masters, M.L.C.—
  Minister of Education22 Sept., 1931..
  Minister of Industries and Commerce22 Sept., 1931..
David Jones 
  Minister of Agriculture22 Sept., 19318 Jan., 1932.
  Minister of Mines22 Sept., 19318 Jan., 1932.
John George Cobbe—
  Minister of Defence22 Sept., 1931..
  Minister of Justice22 Sept., 1931..
  Minister of Marine22 Sept., 1931..
Adam Hamilton—
  Minister of Labour22 Sept., 1931..
  Minister of Internal Affairs22 Sept., 193128 Jan., 1933.
  Postmaster-General22 Sept., 1931..
  Minister of Telegraphs22 Sept., 1931..
Charles Edward de la Barca Macmillan—
  Minister of Agriculture13 Feb., 1932..
  Minister of Mines13 Feb., 1932..
John Bitchener—
  Minister of Public Works10 April, 1933..

SUPREME COURT.

Judges of the Supreme Court and Court of Appeal, July. 1933.—Chief Justice: Rt. Hon. Sir Michael Myers, P.C., K.C.M.G. Puisne Judges: Hon. Sir Alexander Herdman, Kt.; Hon. J. R. Reed, C.B.E.; Hon. A. S. Adams; Hon. W. C. MacGregor; Hon. H. H. Ostler; Hon. A. W. Blair; Hon. D. S. Smith; Hon. Robert Kennedy.

Judge of the Arbitration Court.—Hon. F. V. Frazer.

HONOURS.

Since the preceding issue of the Year-Book the following honours have been conferred by His Majesty the King for services rendered in connection with New Zealand:—

  1. Signifies conferred in January, 1933; (b) in June, 1933.

Knight Commander of the British Empire: Colonel S. S. Allen (b), C.M.G., D.S.O. Knights Bachelor: Dr. H. T. D. Acland (b), C.M.G., C.B.E.; Alexander Gray (a), K.C.; William Perry (a), J.P. Companions of St. Michael and St. George: J. S. Barton (b); T. L. Buick (b); R. S. Forsyth (a); James Marchbanks (a), M.I.C.E. Commander of the British Empire: G. P. Newton (a). Officer of the British Empire: Makea Nui Tinirau (b). Imperial Service Order: T. B. Strong (b).

PARLIAMENTARY SESSIONS.

[For earlier Parliaments and sessions refer to pp. 59–60 of the 1930 edition of the Year-Book.]

Parliament.Dates of Opening of Sessions.Dates of Prorogation.Dates of Dissolution.
Nineteenth24 June, 191515 Oct., 191527 Nov., 1919.
9 May, 19169 Aug., 1916
28 June, 19172 Nov., 1917
9 April, 191817 April, 1918
24 Oct., 191812 Dec., 1918
28 Aug., 19197 Nov., 1919
Twentieth24 June, 192012 Nov., 192015 Nov., 1922.
10 Mar., 192124 Mar., 1921
22 Sept., 192113 Feb., 1922
28 Juno, 19221 Nov., 1922
Twenty-first8 Feb., 192319 Feb., 192314 Oct., 1925.
14 June, 192330 Aug., 1923
26 June, 19247 Nov., 1924
25 June, 19253 Oct., 1925
Twenty-second16 June, 192614 Sept., 192618 Oct., 1928.
23 June, 19277 Dec., 1927
28 June, 192811 Oct., 1928
Twenty-third4 Dec., 192819 Dec., 192812 Nov., 1931.
27 June, 192911 Nov., 1929
26 June, 19305 Nov., 1930
11 Mar., 19317 May, 1931
25 June, 193111 Nov., 1931
Twenty-fourth23 Feb., 193211 May, 1932..
22 Sept., 193221 Mar., 1933

LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL.

ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL OF NEW ZEALAND, JULY, 1933.

Speaker—Hon. Sir W. C. F. CARNCROSS, Kt. Chairman of Committees—Hon. J. A. HANAN. Clerk of the Legislative Council—E. W. KANE, C.M.G.

Name.Provincial District.Date of Appointment.
Allen, Colonel the Hon. Sir James, G.C.M.G., K.C.B.Otago1 June, 1927.
Bell, Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C.Wellington20 May, 1933.
Buddo, Hon. DavidCanterbury11 June, 1930.
Carncross, Hon. Sir Walter Charles Frederick, Kt.Taranaki17 March, 1931.
Carrington, Hon. Carey JohnAuckland17 June, 1933.
Collins, Colonel the Hon. William Edward, C.M.G.Wellington14 July, 1928.
Fagan, Hon. MarkWellington11 June, 1930.
Hall-Jones, Hon. Sir William, K.C.M.G.Wellington6 October, 1927.
Hanan, Hon. Josiah AlfredOtago17 June, 1933.
McCallum, Hon. RichardMarlborough11 June, 1930.
MacGregor, Hon. JohnOtago14 July, 1928.
McIntyre, Hon. William HendersonNelson3 September, 1928.
Masters, Hon. RobertTaranaki11 June, 1930.
Mitchelson, Hon. Sir Edwin, K.C.M.G.Auckland25 June, 1927.
Moore, Hon. RichardCanterbury14 July, 1928.
Parr, Hon. Sir Christopher James, K.C.M.G.Auckland9 October, 1931.
Scott, Hon. RobertOtago25 June, 1927.
Smith, Colonel the Hon. George John, C.B.E.Canterbury25 June, 1927.
Snodgrass, Hon. William Wallace, M.B.E.Nelson3 September, 1928
Stevenson, Hon. WilliamOtago11 June, 1930.
Trevethick, Hon. JonathanAuckland11 June, 1930.

HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES.

ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES, JULY, 1933.

Speaker—Hon. Sir C. E. STATHAM, Kt. Chairman of Committees—S. G. SMITH. Clerk of the House—T. D. H. HALL, LL.B.

Name.Electoral District.
* Since deceased.
For European Electorates.
Ansell, Alfred EdwardChalmers.
Armstrong, HubertChristchurch
ThomasEast.
Atmore, HarryNelson.
Barnard, William EdwardNapier.
Bitchener, Hon. JohnWaitaki.
Bodkin, William AlexanderCentral Otago.
Broadfoot, Walter JamesWaitomo.
Burnett, Thomas DavidTemuka.
Campbell, Hugh McLeanHawke's Bay.
Carr, Rev. Clyde LeonardTimaru.
Chapman, Charles HenryWellington North.
Clinkard, Cecil HenryRotorua.
Coates, Right Hon. Joseph Gordon, P.C., M.C.Kaipara.
Cobbe, Hon. John GeorgeOroua.
Coleman, David WilliamGisborne.
Connolly, JeremiahMid - Canterbury.
De la Perrelle, Philip AldboroughAwarua.
Dickie, Harold GaltPatea.
Endean, William PhillipsParnell.
Field, William HughesOtaki.
Forbes, Right Hon. George William, P.C.Hurunui.
Fraser, PeterWellington Central.
Hamilton, Hon. AdamWallace.
Hargest, JamesInvercargill.
Harris, AlexanderWaitemata.
Hawke, Richard WilsonKaiapoi.
Healy, Edward FrancisWairau.
Holland, HenryChristchurch North.
Holland, Henry EdmundBuller.
Holyoake, Keith JackaMotueka.
Howard, Edwin JohnChristchurch South.
Jones, FrederickDunedin South.
Jordan, William JosephManukau.
Jull, Albert EdwardWaipawa.
Kyle, Herbert Seton StewartRiccarton.
Langstone, FrankWaimarino.
Lee, John AlexanderGrey Lynn.
Linklater, JosephManawatu.
Lye, FrederickWaikato.
McCombs, James*Lyttelton.
McDougall, DavidMataura.
McKeen, RobertWellington South.
McLeod, Hon. Alexander DonaldWairarapa.
Macmillan, Hon. Charles Edward de la BarcaTauranga.
Macpherson, John AndrewOamaru.
McSkimming, PeterClutha,
Mason, Henry Greathead RexAuckland Suburbs.
Massey. John NormanFranklin.
Massey, Walter WilliamHauraki.
Munro, James WrightDunedin North.
Murdoch, Alfred JamesMarsden.
Nash, James AlfredPalmerston.
Nash, WalterHutt.
O'Brien, JamesWestland.
Parry, William EdwardAuckland Central.
Poison, William JohnStratford.
Ransom, Hon. Ethelbert AlfredPahiatua.
Reid, Daniel StewartRaglan.
Richards, Arthur ShaptonRoskill.
Rushworth, Harold MontagueBay of Islands.
Samuel, Albert MoellerThames.
Savage, Michael JosephAuckland West.
Schramm, Frederick WilliamAuckland East.
Semple, RobertWellington East.
Smith, Sydney GeorgeNew Plymouth.
Stallworthy, Arthur JohnEden.
Statham, Hon. Sir Charles Ernest, Kt.Dunedin Central.
Stewart, Hon. William DownieDunedin West.
Stuart, AlexanderRangitikei.
Sullivan, Daniel GilesAvon.
Sykes, George RobertMasterton.
Veitch, William AndrewWanganui.
Wilkinson, Charles AndersonEgmont.
Williams, Kenneth StewartBay of Plenty.
Wright, Robert AlexanderWellington Suburbs.
Young, Hon. James AlexanderHamilton.
For Maori Electorates.
Tau HenareNorthern Maori.
Ngata, Hon. Sir Apirana Turupa, Kt.Eastern Maori.
Taite te TomoWestern Maori.
Tirikatene, Eruera TihemaSouthern Maori.

GOVERNMENT DEPARTMENTS.

LIST OF DEPARTMENTS OF THE NEW ZEALAND GOVERNMENT, WITH TITLES AND NAMES OF PERMANENT HEADS, JULY, 1933.

Department.Permanent Head.
Title.Name.
AgricultureDirector-GeneralC. J. Reakes, C.B.E., M.R.C.V.S., D.V.Sc. Melb.
AuditController and Auditor-GeneralG. F. C. Campbell, C.M.G.
Cook IslandsSecretaryS. J. Smith.
Crown LawSolicitor-GeneralA. Fair, K.C., LL.B.
CustomsComptrollerG. Craig, C.M.G., LL.D.
DefenceCommandant, N.Z. MilitaryMajor - General W. L. H.
ForcesSinclair - Burgess, C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O., A.D.C.
Under-SecretaryH. Turner.
EducationDirectorN. T. Lambourne, M.A.
External AffairsSecretaryC. A. Berendsen, LL.M.
Friendly Societies and National ProvidentRegistrar and Deputy SuperintendentR. Witheford.
Government InsuranceCommissionerA. E. Allison.
HealthDirector-GeneralM. H. Watt, M.D., D.P.H.
Industries and Commerce, Tourist, and PublicitySecretary for Industries and Commerce, General Manager for Tourist and Health ResortsG. W. Clinkard, M.Com.
  Census and StatisticsGovernment StatisticianJ. W. Butcher.
Internal AffairsUnder-SecretaryM. Eraser, O.B.E.
  Dominion MuseumDirectorW. R. B. Oliver, M.Sc.
  Government Actuary'sGovernment ActuaryC. Gostelow, F.I.A. Lond.
Justice and PrisonsUnder-Secretary of Justice, Controller-General of Prisons, and Registrar-General, Births, Deaths, and MarriagesB. L. Dallard.
  ElectoralChief Electoral OfficerG. G. Hodgkins.
LabourSecretary, and Commissioner of UnemploymentG. C. Godfrey.
Lands and Deeds and Stamp DutiesSecretary for Land and Deeds and Commissioner of Stamp DutiesJ. Murray.
Land and Income TaxCommissioner of TaxesC. E. J. Dowland.
Lands and SurveyUnder-Secretary and Land Purchase ControllerW. Robertson.
Law DraftingLaw DraftsmanJ. Christie, LL.M.
MarineSecretaryL. B. Campbell, A.M.I.C.E.
Mental HospitalsInspector-GeneralT. G. Gray, M.B., Bac. Surg.
MinesUnder-SecretaryA. H. Kimbell.
NativeUnder-SecretaryR. N. Jones, C.B.E.
Native TrustNative Trustee 
NavalFirst Naval MemberCommodore F. Burges Watson, D.S.O., R.N.
PensionsCommissionerJ. H. Boyes.
PoliceCommissionerW. G. Wohlmann.
Post and TelegraphSecretaryG. McNamara, C.B.E.
Prime Minister'sPermanent HeadF. D. Thomson, C.M.G., B.A.
Printing and StationeryGovernment PrinterG. H. Loney.
Public Service Superannuation Public TrustSecretary(Vacant).
Public TrusteeJ. W. Macdonald, C.M.G.
Public WorksUnder-Secretary and Engineer-in-ChiefC. J. McKenzie, A.M.I.C.E.
RailwaysGeneral ManagerG. H. Mackley.
Scientific and Industrial ResearchSecretaryE. Marsden, D.Sc.
  Dominion LaboratoryDominion AnalystW. Donovan, M.Sc., F.I.C.
  Dominion ObservatoryDominion Astronomer and SeismologistC. E. Adams, D.Sc., F.R.A.S., A.I.A. (Lond.).
  Geological SurveyDirectorJ. Henderson, M.A., D.Sc., B.E., A.O.S.M.
  MeteorologicalDirectorE. Kidson, M.A., D.Sc
State AdvancesSuperintendentE. O. Hales.
State Fire and Accident InsuranceGeneral ManagerJ. H. Jerram.
State Forest ServiceDirectorA. D. McGavock.
TransportCommissionerJ. S. Hunter.
TreasurySecretaryA. D. Park, C.M.G.
ValuationValuer-GeneralT. Brook.

By an Act passed during the year 1912 and intituled the Public Service Act, 1912, the Public Service of New Zealand was placed under the direct and sole control of a Commissioner and two Assistant Commissioners, who are appointed for a term of seven years, are responsible only to Parliament, and can be dismissed from office only for misbehaviour or incompetence.

The Act, which became operative on the 1st April, 1913, applies to all members of the Public Service with the exception of the Controller and Auditor-General, officers of the Railways Department, members of the Police and Defence Forces, Judges and Magistrates, officers of the House, certain officers of the Legislative Departments, and persons paid only by fees or commission, as well as any officer to whom the Governor-General in Council declares the Act shall not apply.

By the Post and Telegraph Department Act of 1918 the Post and Telegraph Department was exempted from the control of the Commissioner, with the exception that the Commissioner makes all appointments other than to positions carrying a salary of over £619 13s. per annum.

Public Service Commissioner: P. D. N. VERSCHAFFELT, C.M.G., LL.B.

Assistant Public Service Commissioner: B. L. DALLARD.

HIGH COMMISSIONER'S OFFICE, LONDON.

High Commissioner for New Zealand—Sir Thomas M. Wilford, K.C.M.G., K.C.

Secretary, and Loan and Stock Agent—F. T. Sandford.

Publicity and Exhibition Officer—H. T. B. Drew.

Trade and Produce Officer—S. C. Manhire.

Finance Officer, Accountant, and Loan and Stock Agent—A. R. P. Mackay, M.Com.

Audit Officer—J. P. Rutherford.

Customs Department Representative—F. W. Lawrence.

airy Produce Officer—W. Wright.

Liaison Officer, Department of Scientific and Industrial Research—N. L. Wright, F.I.C., D.I.C.

Offices—New Zealand Government Offices, 415 Strand, London, W.C. 2. Code address—Deputy, London.

OFFICIAL REPRESENTATIVES IN DOMINIONS AND FOREIGN COUNTRIES.

New Zealand Tourist and Trade Commissioner in the Commonwealth of Australia—L. J. Schmitt, 14 Martin Place (G.P.O. Box 365F), Sydney, with branch office at 360 Collins Street (P.O. Box 2136), Melbourne. Code addresses—Zealandia, Sydney; Aotearoa, Melbourne.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agents, Brisbane—Messrs. Dewar and Jones, King's Building, 79 Queen Street, Brisbane.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agents, Adelaide—South Australian Intelligence and Tourist Bureau (P.O. Box 664o), Adelaide.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agents, Perth—Western Australian Government Tourist Bureau, 62 Barrack Street, Perth. Code address—Tourist.

Commissioner for New Zealand in Canada and United States—J. W. Collins, Canada Permanent Building, 320 Bay Street, Toronto, 2. Code address—Maoriland.

New Zealand Government Agent, Vancouver—W. A. James, 1017 Metropolitan Building, 837 Hastings Street West (P.O. Box 747), Vancouver. Code address—Wajames.

Official Representative of Customs Department in Canada and United States—W. J. Stevenson, 44 Whitehall Street, New York. Code address—Depcustoms.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent in India—New Zealand Insurance Co., Ltd., 26 Dalhousie Square West, Calcutta. Code address—Newzico.

Honorary New Zealand—Representative in India—R. L. B. Gall, 11 Clive Street, Calcutta.

Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Colombo—A. R. Hughes, Hong Kong Bank Buildings (P.O. Box 328), Colombo.

Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, North China—L. A. L. Moore, 171 Victoria Road, Tientsin. Code address—Court.

Honorary New Zealand Government Agent. Shanghai—S. Hutchison, care of Southern Cross Trading Co., 310 Continental Emporium, Nanking Road, Shanghai (P.O. Box 2113).

Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Hong Kong—S. T. Williamson, care of Williamson and Co., Ship-owners and Agents, P. and O. Building (P.O. Box 615), Hong Kong. Code address—Williamson, Hong Kong.

Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Johannesburg—B. R. Avery, 8 Natal Bank Chambers, 90 Market Street, Market Square (P.O. Box 1378), Johannesburg.

Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Durban—H. Middlebrook, 3 Natal Bank Buildings, West Street (P.O. Box 1822), Durban. Code address—Midstream.

Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Honolulu—H. C. Tennent, First National Bank Building (P.O. Box 44), Honolulu.

Honorary New Zealand Government Agents, Fiji—Messrs. Brown and Joske, Suva. Code address—Joske, Suva.

Honorary New Zealand Representative, Marseilles—The Secretary, British Chamber of Commerce, 2 Rue Beauvau, Marseilles. Code address—Britcom.

TRADE REPRESENTATIVES OF OVERSEAS COUNTRIES IN NEW ZEALAND.

United Kingdom.—H.M. Trade Commissioner: L. A. Paish, O.B.E., T. and G.

Buildings, Grey Street (P.O. Box 369), Wellington. Canada.—Trade Commissioner: C. M. Croft, Yorkshire House, Shortland Street, Auckland.

FOREIGN CONSULS.

CONSULS OF FOREIGN COUNTRIES RESIDING IN, OR WITH JURISDICTION OVER, NEW ZEALAND, JULY, 1933.

Argentine Republic.—Vice-Consuls: F. S. Battley, Auckland; E. S. Baldwin, Wellington.

Belgium.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Armand Nihotte, Wellington. Consuls: A. M. Ferguson, Auckland: Sir J. J. Kinsey, Christchurch; G. L. Denniston, Dunedin. Vice-Consuls: Sir C. R. J. Ward, Bart., Christchurch; R. A. Anderson, C.M.G., Invercargill.

Brazil.—Consul: George Robertson, Wellington. Vice-Consul: C. A. L. Treadwell, O.B.E., Wellington.

Chile.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: R. Dundas Smith, Sydney. Consuls: J. M. Wilson (acting), Auckland; Thomas C. Ross, Dunedin.

China.—Consul: Chunhow H. Pao, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: Yue H. Jackson, Wellington; Cheng Fu Pan, Western Samoa.

Czechoslovakia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Dr. R. Kuraz, Sydney. Honorary Consul: E. J. Hyams, Wellington.

Denmark.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Georg Lyngbye Host, Sydney. Consul for South Island: H. D. Acland, Christchurch. Honorary Consul: Stronach Paterson, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: S. P. Anderson, Auckland; L. V. Dahl, Palmerston North (honorary); W. Perry, Hokitika.

Ecuador.—Consul: William Birss, Auckland.

Finland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Harald Tanner, Sydney. Vice-Consuls (honorary): Robert Burns, Auckland; Vaino Sarelius, Christchurch.

France.—Consul for New Zealand and Western Samoa: E. M. V. M. Joubert, Auckland. Consular Agents: George Humphreys, Christchurch; 0. R. Bendall, Wellington: S. E. D. Neill, Dunedin.

Germany.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies other than Western Samoa): Dr. Rudolf Asmis, Sydney. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies, also Western and American Samoa): W. Penseler. Wellington.

Greece.—Honorary Consul for New Zealand: J. F. Dyer, Wellington. Honorary Deputy Consul: G. T. Dawson.

Italy.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, Fiji, and New Guinea: Commendatore Nob. A. Grossardi, Melbourne. Consul: Signor Giovanni Formichella, Wellington. Consular Agents: P. P. J. Amodeo (Acting), Christchurch; J. A. Roberts, Dunedin; Geraldo Perotti, Greymouth; M. J. Sheahan, Auckland (temporarily in charge).

Japan.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies, excluding Western Samoa), Kuramatsu Murai, Sydney. Honorary Consuls: A. B. Roberton, Auckland; N. S. Falla, Wellington.

Latvia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): C. L. Seya, London. Honorary Consul: N. E. Heath, Auckland.

Netherlands.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: P. Staal, Sydney. Honorary Consul: H. F. Johnston, K.C., Wellington; Honorary Vice-Consuls: George Ritchie, Dunedin; H. H. F. Bauer, Auckland; N. Francis, Christchurch.

Norway.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: H. H. T. Fay, Sydney. Consul (with jurisdiction over Western Samoa also): A. W. Newton. Wellington. Vice-Consuls: Robert Millar, Auckland; V. E. Hamilton, Christchurch (honorary); M. E. Wiig, Invereargill; J. H. Enright, Westport; W. F. Edmond, Dunedin (honorary).

Peru.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: J. M. Paxton, Sydney. Consul: G. H. Baker, Auckland.

Poland.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Hon. George Earp, Sydney.

Portugal.—Consul: David L. Nathan, Auckland. Honorary Vice-Consul: Alfred Nathan, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: A. D. S. Duncan, Wellington: C. W. Rattray. Dunedin.

Spain.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies. excluding Western Samoa): Senor Don Mariano Amoedo y Galarmendi, Sydney. Honorary Vice-Consul: A. K. S. Mackenzie, Wellington.

Sweden.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, and Fiji: C. O. D. von Dardel, Sydney. Consul: J. T. Martin, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: J. T. F. Mitchell, Auckland; W. Machin, Christchurch; J. S. Ross, C.M.G., Dunedin.

Switzerland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): M. Stahel, Sydney-Gérant of the Consulate: Dr. Albert Blau, Auckland.

United States of America.—Consul-General: Calvin M. Hitch, Wellington. Consul: W. F. Boyle, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: L. A. Bachelder (honorary), Auckland; L. W. Johnson, Walter W. Hoffman, Walter W. Crebaugh, Wellington: Q. F. Roberts, Apia (in charge). Consular Agents: H. P. Bridge, Christchurch; H. Reeves, Dunedin.

Yugoslavia.—Honorary Consul: John Totich, Dargaville.

Chapter 5. SECTION IV.—POPULATION.

METHOD OF COMPILATION.

IN common with almost all countries, the chief instrument in compiling population-data in New Zealand is the census, which in this country is taken quinquennially. The minutiæ of the distribution of population, together with analyses of various-population characteristics, compiled from census data will be found in the census publications listed at the front of this volume. Owing to the high standard of education of the population, and to the political, geographical, and social conditions-prevailing in the Dominion, the data compiled as a result of the census are both complete and reliable.

The financial stringency resulting from the severe decline in the prices of primary products caused by the world-wide economic depression led to the first interruption in the sequence of New Zealand censuses. By the Census Postponement Act, 1930, the census due to be taken in 1931 and proclaimed for 21st April of that year was postponed until 1936.

The basis adopted for the census—and indeed, practically universally throughout population statistics in New Zealand—is that of the population de fait, all persons being counted as at the place of enumeration, irrespective of habitual residence, legal domicile and so forth.

Intercensal figures of total population are based on the customary equation:— Population = Population (census) + Births and immigration — Deaths and emigration.

The comparative shortness of the interval between the census enumerations, combined with New Zealand's insular position and the high standard of her registration system, has hitherto prevented serious intercensal errors in statements of population of New Zealand as a whole. This remark applies to Europeans only, as the same standard of accuracy cannot be claimed for Maori registrations. A point of minor importance which may be noted is that births and deaths registered during a year are considered as actually occurring during that year.

The fact that all migration to and from the Dominion must be waterborne over lengthy distances, and that it centres in a few ports, facilitates the compilation of accurate statistics of external migration. Records of passenger traffic between the North and South Islands are also maintained. Population statistics of lesser internal divisions and of towns are based upon a variety of data collected annually.

Residents of the Cook Islands, Niue, Western Samoa, and the Tokelau Group are not included in the population statistics quoted throughout this section, except in the first table on the next page. Further information will be found in the section relating to dependencies. Figures are now given inclusive of Maoris where possible, in accordance with a decision of Cabinet.

For the 1926 census all half-caste European-Maoris were included with the Native population in lieu of the previous practice of treating as Europeans such half-castes as were living in European fashion. Numbers so treated were as follows: 1921, 4,236; 1916, 3,221; 1911, 2,879; 1906, 2,578; 1901, 2,407.

Separate statistics of the Maori population are given towards the end of the section.

GENERAL POPULATION.

The population of the Dominion of New Zealand and its dependencies and the mandated territory of Western Samoa at the 1st April, 1933, exceeded 1,600,000. The Ross Dependency is uninhabited.

Males.Females.Total.
Population (exclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper746,834718,9991,465,833
Maori population of New Zealand proper37,02034,11171,131
Population (inclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper783,854753,1101,536,964
Population of Cook Islands and Niue7,9247,60015,524
Population of Tokelau Islands (June, 1933)5795681,147
Population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa25,17723,00448,181
Totals 1st April, 1933817,534784,2821,601,816

INCREASE OF POPULATION.

The outstanding note of the history of population movement in New Zealand is that of unbroken growth. That it has not been invariably regular is well attested by the accompanying table, and by the fifty years' record shown in Section XLV.

Date of Census.Population (excluding Maoris).Numerical Increase.Percentage Increase.Average Annual Percentage Increase.
* Based on population excluding half-castes living as Europeans, who are included in population totals in 1921, but not in 1926.
December, 185126,707......
,, 185859,41332,706122.4612.14
,, 186199,02139,60866.6718.70
,, 1864172,15873,13773.8620.54
,, 1867218,66846,51027.028.15
February, 1871256,39337,72517.255.11
March, 1874299,51443,12116.825.32
,, 1878414,412114,89838.368.43
April, 1881489,93375,52118.225.58
March, 1886578,48288,54918.073.39
April, 1891626,65848,1768.331.61
,, 1896703,36076,70212.242.33
March, 1901772,71969,3599.861.91
April, 1906888,678115,85914.992.79
,, 19111,008,468119,89013.492.60
October, 19161,099,44990,9819.021.57
April, 19211,218,913119,46410.872.32
,, 19261,344,469129,792*10.692.05

The European population now looks in retrospect down a vista of well over one hundred years. At the opening of the nineteenth century there existed a more or less fluctuating population of perhaps one hundred; by 1839 it had swelled to a total of about a thousand whalers, sealers, traders, missionaries, adventurers, and settlers. Activities of the colonizing companies and societies in the “forties” brought rapid changes and swiftly rising numbers, to be enhanced in the “sixties” by the gold rushes of the period.

The most significant period is possibly that of the “seventies,” marked by a vigorous developmental policy of public works and assisted immigration. The record year 1874, which saw a rise in population of 46,000 (including 32,000 -assisted immigrants), was, and still is, the high-water mark of population gains. Both 1874 and 1875 showed a ratio of growth far in advance of any level subsequently attained.

In the late “eighties” and early “nineties” came the blight of economic depression and comparative stagnation in population. In 1888, 1890, and 1891 emigrants exceeded immigrants, these being the only such occasions in the history of the country until 1931, when a small excess of departures was recorded, and 1932, in which year departures again exceeded arrivals.

From the middle “nineties” rising world prices and the new frozen-meat trade brought a return of prosperity and moderate, but steady, increase of population. Development of secondary industries and the remarkable expansion of dairying in recent years provided a substantial foundation for increasing numbers.

The average annual population increment during the ten post-war years, 1919–28, exceeded 30,000. In 1928 the population gain fell to 16,071, showed slight rises to 17,442 in 1929 and 19,325 in 1930, and fell to 14,508 in 1931 and 10,283 in 1932. Apart from war years, which were affected by movements of troops, 1932 shows the lowest absolute increase since 1891, and the lowest relative increase, with the exception of 1888, ever recorded.

Up to the “seventies” New Zealand was dependent on migration for the greater portion of her increase of population, but since then natural increase—i.e., excess of births over deaths—has been the principal factor.

Over the whole period 1861–1932 migration accounted for 36 per cent. of the total increase, excess of births over deaths accounting for 64 per cent. From 1901 to 1932 the former is responsible for 29 per cent. and the latter for 71 per cent. of the increase of population.

A table is appended showing for each five-yearly period from 1861 the excess of births over deaths and of immigration over emigration. Maoris are not included, nor, prior to 1921, are crews of vessels.

Period.Excess of Births over Deaths.Excess of Arrivals over Departures.Total Increase.
Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.

* Decrease.

† Departure and return of troops of Expeditionary Force not included in migration figures.

1861–657,6258,98516,61063,28529,88493,16970,91038,869109,779
1866–7015,66317,77933,44211,1679,36920,53626,83027,14853,978
1871–7519,40921,12940,53846,50135,44581,94665,91056,574122,484
1876–8030,14332,80862,95131,87022,91754,78762,01355,725117,738
1881–8532,36235,04667,40815,95813,00128,95948,32048,04796,367
1886–9030,78133,54464,325-4,911*-3,791*-8,702*25,87029,75355,623
1891–9527,25530,63057,8859,9175,40315,32037,17236,03373,205
1896–190028,09731,43759,5317,3203,31810,63835,41734,75570,172
1901–0532,51536,22368,73831,22314,22345,44663,73850,446114,184
1906–1038,68143,06781,74825,45415,51240,96664,13558,579122,714
1911–1512,32346,68289,00517,65617,90535,56159,97964,587124,566
1916–2035,24841,35976,6076,9797,87514,85442,22749,23491,461
1921–2541,87644,86886,74426,73223,25649,98868,60868,124136,732
1926–3036,88640,45677,34214,7589,86924,62751,64450,325101,969
19317,0957,48014,575165-232*-67*7,2607,24814,508
19326,4776,72413,201-1,770*-1,148*-2,918*4,7075,57610,283
Totals, 1861–1932432,436478,217910,653302,304202,806505,110734,740681,0231,415,763

The table shows clearly the irregularity of the migration increase and the comparative steadiness of the natural increase. The most fruitful quinquennium in respect of population gained through migration was that of the gold-rush period of seventy years ago. With a stable birth-rate the natural increase would show mounting numbers, whereas actually the peak occurred in 1911–15 and the shrinking birth-rate has reduced numbers accruing from this source.

SEX PROPORTIONS.

The following table is interesting as showing the early excess of males and the gradual equalization of the sexes in New Zealand. The figures quoted are exclusive of Maoris.

Census Year.Males.Females.Females to 1,000 Males
186161,06237,959622
1871150,356106,037705
1881269,605220,328817
1891332,877293,781883
1901405,992366,727903
1906471,008417,570887
1911531,910476,558896
1916551,775547,674993
1921623,243595,670956
1926686,384658,085959

The preponderance of males in the early years of New Zealand was doubtless due to the fact that the difficulties of pioneering and the remoteness of the country from Europe were such as to deter female immigration to a greater extent than male. This was accentuated by the character of the early industries. Gold-mining and coal-mining, for instance, would attract large numbers of men, but few women. The effect of this early preponderance of males no doubt still exists, but in an ever-diminishing degree, its gradual elimination being effected by the passing of the earlier settlers. In recent years there has been a considerable approach towards equality in the increase of males and females by migration, and in some years the female increase from this source has exceeded the male.

Of the two sources from which the Dominion's population has been recruited— viz., migration and natural increase—the effect of the former has hitherto been to give in the aggregate a considerable preponderance of males, and of the latter to give a regular preponderance of females. In the period 1861–1932 the gain of males by migration totalled 99,498 more than that of females. This excess was only partly offset numerically by a female surplus of 45,781 in the figures of natural increase, but the net excess of 53,717 males is not sufficient to maintain the former high ratio of males to females in the population. The surplus of males at present, exclusive of the Native population, is some 28,000. The effect of the natural increase of population is in the direction of eliminating this surplus at the rate of about 600 per annum.

INTERCENSAL ESTIMATES.

As already noted, the intercensal estimates of Dominion population prepared from the records of vital statistics and of migration are, by virtue of the favourable position of the Dominion in this respect, remarkably accurate. Indeed, as regards the statistics of total population the term “estimate” is scarcely correct, for the system in use should give, and to a great extent does give, the actual figures.

Calendar Year.Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at End of Year.Increase during Year.Mean Population for Year.
Males.Females.Total.Numerical.Per Cent.
* See letterpress following.
1923657,561631,6601,289,22123,8241.881,274,551
1924671,452644,7221,316,17426,9532.091,298,635
1925687,287658,7891,346,07629,9022.271,329,759
1926697,113668,3041,365,41729,054*2.171,352,927
1927707,008678,3931,385,40119,9841.461,374,439
1928714,928686,5441,401,47216,0711.161,390,684
1929723,691695,2231,418,91417,4421.241,406,942
1930733,389704,8501,438,23919,3251.361,425,084
1931740,649712,0981,452,74714,5081.011,444,901
1932745,356717,6741,463,03010,2830.711,456,237

The actual increase of population (excluding Maoris) during the calendar year 1932 was 10,283, as compared with 14,508 in 1931. The increase for 1926 was 29,054, although from the figures shown for population at 31st December, 1925 and 1926, the increase would appear to have been much less. The population at 31st December, 1925, however, was the official estimate for that date, arrived at on the old basis of including with the European population half-castes living as Europeans.

As the year ended 31st March is for most of the administrative functions of the Government the period most in use, similar figures are given for March years:—

Year ended 31st March,Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at End of Year.Increase during Year.Mean Population for Year.
Males.Females.Total.Numerical.Per Cent.
* See letterpress above.
1924659,570634,3331,293,90322,1621.741,280,299
1925676,477648,5601,325,03731,1342.411,305,896
1926691,910662,3821,354,29229,2552.211,337,155
1927701,774671,9721,373,74629,382*2.181,357,777
1928708,568680,1321,388,70014,9541.091,378,806
1929716,678688,2831,404,96116,2611.471,394,726
1930724,978696,6001,421,57816,6171.181,411,198
1931735,965706,7811,442,74621,1681.491,430,143
1932742,258712,9091,455,16712,4210.861,448,267
1933746,834718,9991,465,83310,6660.731,458,855

The figures given in the two preceding tables show the population exclusive of Maoris. The following table shows the population inclusive of Maoris:—

Estimated Population (including Maoris) at End of Year.Mean Population for Year.
Males.Females.Total.
Years ended 31st December.
1923685,951657,0701,343,0211,328,193
1924700,033670,3701,370,4031,352,618
1925716,371684,8591,401,2301,384,428
1926730,603698,9521,429,5551,413,700
1927740,782709,3081,450,0901,438,814
1928749,125717,8271,466,9521,455,734
1929758,490727,0741,485,5641,472,925
1930768,746737,3411,506,0871,492,376
1931776,660745,2281,521,8881,513,416
1932782,122751,5871,533,7091,526,115
Years ended 31st March.
1924688,020659,8331,347,8531,334,029
1925705,161674,3261,379,4871,359,995
1926721,173688,6391,409,8121,392,073
1927735,338702,6421,437,9801,420,762
1928742,396711,1211,453,5171,443,323
1929750,974719,6801,470,6541,459,983
1930759,963728,6321,488,5951,477,494
1931771,491739,4491,510,9401,497,732
1932778,425746,2081,524,6331,517,103
1933783,854753,1101,536,9641,529,133

EXTERNAL MIGRATION.

Statistics of external migration have been recorded in New Zealand since 1860. Since 1st April, 1921, they have been compiled from individual statements obtained from each person entering or leaving the Dominion.

Including crews of vessels, 64,932 persons from overseas arrived in New Zealand during the year 1932, which, compared with 1931, shows an increase of 827.

During the same period 67,865 persons departed. This figure, compared with the corresponding one for 1931, shows an increase of 3,689.

Migration in 1932, therefore, showed an excess of departures of 2,933 compared with 71 in 1931. Only in three years previously in the history of New Zealand have a year's departures exceeded the arrivals, this occurring during the economic upheaval of the late “eighties” and early “nineties,” the years being 1888, 1890, and 1891.

The numbers of arrivals and departures during the last ten years are given in the table following. Crews of vessels have not been taken into account.

Year.Arrivals.Departures.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
192319,44517,04336,48816,03713,63129,668
192421,71918,09639,81516,48914,10430,593
192523,32818,51841,84615,90713,26529,172
192625,50820,17745,68518,64915,17633,825
192721,16517,51138,67620,34915,89936,248
192819,18016,29835,47818,98716,04835,035
192918,75215,68734,43916,93714,70631,643
193017,73814,82132,55915,36312,95828,321
193110,9149,31120,22512,0569,57821,634
19329,3788,50117,87911,5499,66121,210

The monthly figures for 1931 and 1932 are as follows, the excess of arrivals or of departures for each month being also shown:—

Month.Arrivals.Departures.Excess of Arrivals.Excess of Departures.
1931.1932.1931.1932.1931.1932.1931.1932.
January2,9441,9152,0521,445892470....
February2,1801,4462,3592,086....179640
March1,8991,3282,8303,144....9311,816
April1,1941,7472,6612,609....1,467862
May1,1151,2581,8832,203....768945
Juno1,2708711,8551,629....585758
July8648591,4331,400....569541
August1,0861,1761,1741,293....88117
September1,5459811,2351,332310....351
October1,3092,1081,2431,13666972....
November2,5511,7761,3941,1951,157581....
December2,2682,4141,5151,738753676....
Totals20,22517,87921,63421,210....1,4093,331

In general, arrivals exceed departures in the spring and summer months, while the contrary holds for the autumn and winter periods. Excluding crews of vessels, the arrivals for the first and last quarters of 1932 formed 61 per cent. of the total arrivals, and the six months ended June accounted for 62 per cent. of the total departures, for the year. Figures for the corresponding periods in 1931 were 65 per cent. and 63 per cent.

CLASSES OF ARRIVALS AND DEPARTURES.

The following table gives an analysis of the various classes of passenger arrivals during the last five years. It is, therefore, exclusive of crews of vessels. a source from which conies a steady increment of population. The average annual excess of crew arrivals over departures in the five years 1928–32 was 559, and in the preceding five years, 623.

1928.1929.1930.1931.1932.
Immigrants intending permanent residence6,3396,3436,9173,2361,572
New Zealand residents returning from abroad15,49715,10814,3629,3668,984
Tourists9,5979,5938,4845,1375,268
Persons on commercial business1,8711,8721,6811,226955
Persons visiting the Dominion in connection with entertainments, sports, &c.931741295369350
Others (officials, &c., of other countries)243296236442246
Persons in transit946468507441464
Not stated541877840
Totals35,47834,43932,55920,22517,879

The New Zealand Government temporarily suspended from early in 1927 the major portion of its scheme of granting assisted passages to migrants from the British Isles, and this is largely responsible for the decreases shown in regard to immigrants. The number of assisted immigrants for 1932 is 77 as against 489 in 1931 and 10,766 in 1926: while the numbers of those who migrated to New Zealand without State assistance amounted to 1,495, 2,747, and 7,102 for the years 1932, 1931, and 1926 respectively.

The succeeding table gives an analysis of passenger departures, and thus furnishes the reverse of its predecessor:—

1928.1929.1930.1931.1932.
New Zealand residents departing permanently3,9543,0932,4492,6922,940
New Zealand residents departing temporarily16,07514,61412,5408,4379,281
Visitors to the Dominion departing14,98913,89313,27310,4418,874
Persons regarding whom no information is available17435964115
Totals35,03531,64328,32121,63421,210

AGES.

The following table gives the age-distribution of immigrants and emigrants for the year 1932:—

Age in Years.Permanent Arrivals.Permanent Departures.Excess of Arrivals over Departures.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
* Excess of departures.
0–1418212831028,254541- 231*
15–24149146295255197452- 157*
25–34165217382419368787- 405*
35–44118133251277267544- 293*
45–59101136237221218439- 202*
60 or over32629410570175- 81*
Total including unspecified7478251,5721,5651,3752,940-1,368*

ORIGIN AND DESTINATION.

Of the 1,572 new immigrants during 1932 intending to settle in the Dominion, the vast majority, 1,434, or 91.6 per cent., came from British countries, mainly from the British Isles, Australia, Canada, South Africa, Fiji, and India. The majority of immigrants from foreign countries came from Yugoslavia and the United States of America.

The following table shows for each of the last five years the principal countries whence arrived new immigrants who intended permanent residence in the Dominion:—

Country of Last Permanent Residence.1928.1929.1930.1931.1932.
British Isles4,0633,6332,8431,190496
India10597806971
Union of South Africa5240212015
Canada2452071416159
Australia1,4121,8593,2081,563675
Other British countries110187225133118
Denmark269522
Italy334043226
Switzerland131012..1
Yugoslavia6772672127
China292835237
United States of America8296886541
Other foreign countries and unspecified102651496754
Totals6,3396,3436,9173,2361,572

With the exception of 118 persons (of whom 27 departed for the United States, 31 for China, and 47 for European countries), the whole of the New Zealand residents who permanently left the Dominion during 1932 went to British countries. Detailed figures are as follows: British Isles, 1,788; Australia, 932;. South Africa, 15; Fiji, 27; Canada, 23; other British countries, 37.

NATIONALITIES.

During the year 1932 some 90 persons (males 44, females 46) of foreign nationality, out of the total of 1,572 arrived as new immigrants intending permanent residence in the Dominion. The chief nationalities represented among the alien immigrants for the last five years were as follows:—

Country of Nationality.1928.1929.1930.1931.1932.
Russia185175..
Denmark32161442
Switzerland121316..1
Italy484357315
Yugoslavia6871722827
Greece2814166..
China4464..
United States of America303830429
Other countries7654815726
Totals31625830913990

The sex-constitution of foreign nationals has altered considerably of recent years. Although females among alien immigrants have always been relatively fewer than among immigrants of British nationality, the proportion of females in the former case rose from 15 per cent. in 1925 to 51 per cent. in 1932, while for British immigrants females have usually been less than males up to 1932, in which year the proportion of females was 53 per cent., compared with 47 per cent. in 1931.

The number of foreign nationals among New Zealand residents departing permanently during 1932 was 78 (71 males and 7 females), or 2.6 per cent. of the total.

RACE ALIENS.

Although race aliens comprise comparatively small proportions of the total arrivals and departures, they are by no means unimportant. The principal race aliens with whom New Zealand is concerned are Chinese, Indians, and Syrians, and the first two are shown separately from other race aliens. The definition of the term “race alien,” as used in connection with these statistics, is “a person of other than European race.”

Permanent arrivals of race aliens in 1932 comprised 28 Indians, no Chinese, and 9 of other races. Departures were 5 Indians, 29 Chinese, and 10 of other races. In the last ten years permanent arrivals have aggregated 333 Chinese, 418 Indians, and 332 others; and the permanent departures 278 Chinese, 31 Indians, and 127 others.

It should be noted that the figures quoted above include half-castes. The total arrivals and departures of race aliens during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Arrivals.Departures.
Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.
192336511524972937866188632
19245481283411,017451128332911
19255172163231,056524165216905
19266132393471,1995411643081,013
1927542151270963587135184906
19284191733078996801402841,104
1929504233246983531143232906
1930353152263768552185252989
193135290154596463163165791
1932245111133489397106147650

At the census of 1881, the year in which taxation was first imposed on Chinese landing in New Zealand, the Chinese population numbered 5,004 persons, which fell to 4,542 in 1886, and further to 3,711 in 1896. During the period 1881–96 the poll-tax was £10 per head, and this seemed sufficient for the purpose of preventing a large influx of Chinese. During the years 1894 and 1895, however, the arrivals were found to be somewhat greater than the departures, and in 1896 an Act was passed raising the poll-tax on Chinese immigrants to £100 per head, and limiting the number of Chinese passengers that may be carried by vessels to New Zealand to one for every 200 tons burthen. According to the census of 1901, the Chinese population was 2,857; in 1906 it was 2,570; in 1911, 2,630; in 1916, 2,147; in 1921, 3,266; and in 1926, 3,374. At the 31st March, 1933, the approximate numbers of the principal alien races present in New Zealand were: Chinese, 2,619; Indians, 1,113; and Syrians, 989.

ASSISTED IMMIGRATION.

The general scheme of Governmental assistance to immigrants, which has been restricted in varying degrees since May, 1927, is based on nomination by a person who is already domiciled in New Zealand, and who undertakes to find employment for his nominee and guarantees that such nominee will reside at least five years in New Zealand. Further details will be found in the 1931 or preceding issues of the Year-Book.

Various systems of assisted immigration have been in force since 1871, with the exception of the period 1892 to 1903 (inclusive). The numbers of assisted immigrants during each of the last ten years are as follow:—

Year.Number.
19236,181
19248,091
19258,277
192610,766
19275,899
Year.Number.
19282,220
19291,878
19301,405
1931489
193277

The total to 31st December, 1932, is 226,219, of which number all have come from the United Kingdom with the exception of 3,909 from the Continent of Europe spread over the five years 1874 to 1878 (inclusive).

In the following analysis of migration increase the figures given are annual averages for the periods quoted:—

Period.Governmentally assisted Immigrants.Immigrants not Governmentally assisted.Total Net Migration Increase.
1909–133,479..7,095
1920–247,5496,2009,680
1925–295,8085,7086,571
1930–326573,251581

PASSPORTS.

PERMISSION TO ENTER NEW ZEALAND.

With certain specified exceptions, no person over the age of fifteen years may land in New Zealand unless in possession of a passport or some other document satisfactorily establishing his or her nationality and identity. Exemption from this requirement (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Restriction and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Acts) may be granted by the Minister of Internal Affairs.

In the case of a person coming from a foreign country the passport must, with certain exceptions, have been issued or viséd by the British Ambassador or a British Consul in that country, and in the case of a person coming from any part of the British dominions the issue or vise must have been by some public official duly authorized in that behalf.

Certain exceptions are made with respect to persons coming to New Zealand from the Cook Islands and Western Samoa. In their case the only requirement is the possession of a permit to visit New Zealand granted by the Resident Commissioner of the Cook Islands or the Administrator of Samoa, as the case may be. The regulations, further, do not apply to a British subject arriving in New Zealand as the master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives, or to a British subject arriving from the Commonwealth of Australia.

DEPARTURE FROM NEW ZEALAND.

With the exception of British subjects travelling to the Commonwealth of Australia, the Cook Islands, or Western Samoa, all persons travelling to places beyond the seas are required to be in possession of a passport or similar document to facilitate landing thereat. British passports are issued, under the direction of His Excellency the Governor-General, by the Department of Internal Affairs. They are valid for five years and may be renewed for any number of years not exceeding five. Subject to the Immigration Regulations in force in the various countries of the Empire, they are valid for travelling anywhere within the British Empire, including territories under British protection or mandate, but not Palestine unless specially endorsed for that country.

IMMIGRATION RESTRICTION.

The legislation respecting the restriction of immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908, and its amendments, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919. It is administered by the Customs Department.

Subject to certain exemptions, the following classes of persons are prohibited from landing in New Zealand:—

(1) Persons not of British birth and parentage, unless in possession of permits issued by the Customs Department. (Note.—A person is not deemed to be of British birth and parentage by reason that he or his parents or either of them is a naturalized British subject, or by reason that he is an aboriginal Native or the descendant of an aboriginal Native of any dominion (other than New Zealand), colony, possession, or protectorate of His Majesty.)

(2) Idiots or insane persons.

(3) Persons suffering from contagious diseases which are loathsome or dangerous.

(4) Persons arriving in New Zealand within two years after the termination of a period of imprisonment for a serious offence.

(5) Persons who are considered by the Attorney-General to be disaffected or disloyal, or of such a character that their presence in New Zealand would be injurious to the peace, order, and good government of the Dominion.

(6) Aliens of the age of fifteen years or over who refuse or neglect to take an oath (or make an affirmation) of obedience to the laws of New Zealand.

Provision is made in the law to permit persons covered by clause (1) above to pay temporary visits to New Zealand for the purposes of business, pleasure, or health. Temporary permits are normally restricted to a period not exceeding six months, but may he extended if the proper authorities consider that the circumstances warrant such action. A deposit of £10 is required in respect of such temporary permits, and is returned on the departure of the visitor if the conditions of the temporary permit are complied with. The Collector of Customs may also require, if he so decides, a deed to be entered into by some person or persons resident in New Zealand approved by him guaranteeing to pay all expenses that may be incurred by the Crown or any public body for the visitor's maintenance, relief, arrest, or detention in New Zealand or his deportation therefrom.

Provision is also made whereby, under certain conditions, students may be-allowed to enter New Zealand temporarily.

Chinese entering New Zealand to become permanent residents are required, in addition to being in possession of the permit indicated in clause (1) above, to pay £100 poll-tax.

Under the provisions of the Immigration Restriction Amendment Act, 1931, restrictions upon the landing in New Zealand of persons of British birth and parentage may be imposed, on account of any economic or financial conditions affecting trade and industry in New Zealand, or any other conditions which render it expedient to impose such restrictions. Under present legislation the Act ceases to be in force after the 31st December, 1933.

RESTRICTED IMMIGRANTS.

When persons arrive in New Zealand who are lunatic, idiotic, deaf, dumb, blind, or infirm, and are likely to become a charge upon the public or upon any public or charitable institution, the master, owner, or charterer of the ship by which such persons come to New Zealand may be called on to enter into a bond for £100 for each such person, guaranteeing payment of any expenses which may be incurred for his support and maintenance by or in any such institution within a period of five years.

DECLARATION BY PERSONS ARRIVING IN NEW ZEALAND.

Every person of and over the age of fifteen years who lands in New Zealand must, unless exempted by the Minister of Customs, make and deliver to an officer of Customs a declaration giving the following particulars: Name, age, nationality, race or people to which he belongs, residence, particulars of children under fifteen years of age arriving with him, and (if not domiciled in New Zealand) occupation, and places of birth of himself and father.

NATURALIZATION.

The British Nationality and Status of Aliens (in New Zealand) Act, 1928, which was reserved for Royal assent, came into force on the 1st July, 1929. This Act made important alterations in the naturalization law of New Zealand, and made provision for the adoption of Part II of the British Nationality and Status of Aliens Act, 1914 (Imperial). A fairly detailed account of its effects will be found on pp. 92–95 of the 1931 Year-Book.

During the year 1932 letters of naturalization in New Zealand were granted to 70 persons of the undermentioned birthplaces, as compared with 84 in the previous year. In addition, 9 children were included in the certificates of their parents, and certificates under the new legislation were issued to 5 males previously naturalized in New Zealand. The birthplaces of these were: Poland, 2; Italy, Syria, and Germany, 1 each.

Country of Birth.Males.FemalesTotal.Children.*
* Children included in certificate of parent; additional to preceding figures.
Norway516..
Sweden5..5..
Denmark10..10..
Finland3..3..
Russia3..3..
Poland4..4..
Germany5..51
France2..2..
Switzerland3..3..
Belgium2..2..
Holland2..2..
Latvia2..2..
Yugoslavia10..105
Italy7..71
Syria1..12
United States3..3..
Cuba1..1..
England..11..
Totals682709

In the ten years 1923–32, 1,864 subjects or citizens of other nations obtained letters of naturalization in New Zealand. The following table exhibits the principal countries involved. For the last eight years concerned the basis is the country of birth, for the remaining two the previous nationality.

Country.No.
Yugoslavia575
Germany214
Denmark170
Italy150
Sweden123
Norway80
Switzerland78
Russia61
United States59
Poland46
Finland47
Syria36
Western Samoa31
France27
Greece27
Austria24
Holland21
Belgium16
Czechoslovakia7
Portugal6
Other countries66
Total1,864

DISTRIBUTION OF POPULATION.

NORTH AND SOUTH ISLANDS.

In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, this position being reversed at the succeeding enumerations until 1901, in which year the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total, a position which it has since considerably improved upon. The Maori War which broke out in 1860 retarded settlement in the North, while a large area of land reserved for the Maoris was for many years a serious hindrance to the development of this portion of the Dominion. The South Island was practically free from Maori troubles, and settlement was more rapid, though much of the land was disposed of in large areas. The discovery of gold in Otago in 1861 and on the West Coast in 1864 attracted to these localities considerable numbers of miners.

Census Year.Population (excluding Maoris).Proportions per Cent.
North Island.South Island.*Total.North Island.South Island.*
* Including Stewart Island and Chatham Islands.
1881193,047296,886489,93339.4060.60
1886250,482328,000578,48243.3056.70
1891281,474345,184626,65844.9255.08
1896340,638362,722703,36048.4351.57
1901390,579382,140772,71950.5549.45
1906476,737411,841888,57853.6546.35
1911563,733444,7351,008,46855.9044.10
1916651,072448,3771,099,44959.2240.78
1921741,255477,6581,218,91360.8139.19
1926831,813512,6561,344,46961.8738.13

The natural increase of population (i.e., excess of births over deaths) for the South Island in 1932 was 4,431, and the total increase 3,284. For the North Island the natural increase was 8,770, and the total increase 6,999. The South Island, therefore, shows a loss of 1,147 of the natural increase and the North Island a loss of 1,771.

INTERNAL MIGRATION.

Statistics of passenger migration between the North and South Islands are compiled from returns supplied by Collectors of Customs and are of use in the compilation of population estimates. The following table shows inter-island migration for years ending 31st March:—

Year.Arrivals in North Island.Arrivals in South Island.Excess in favour of North Island.
1923–24123,576123,225351
1924–25126,563126,101462
1925–26148,393152,527-4,134
1926–27142,930141,6971,233
1927–28140,126137,9612,165
1928–29145,146145,179-33
1929–30147,490143,8573,633
1930–31135,730135,318412
1931–32110,295108,9211,374
1932–33100,57399,823750

Of the 100,573 passengers from the South Island in 1932–33, 100,563 landed at Wellington, including 73,924 from Lyttelton, 15,078 from Nelson, and 11,417 from Picton.

The 99,823 passengers who landed in the South Island for the same period included 72,611 at Lyttelton, 15,274 at Nelson, and 11,826 at Picton, the passengers in these instances all arriving from Wellington.

PROVINCIAL DISTRICTS.

The approximate areas and the populations, inclusive of Maoris, of the various provincial districts are as follows:—

Provincial District.Area (Square Miles).Census Population.Estimated Population as at 1st April, 1933.
1901.1911.1921.1926.
* Includes certain Maori wives of Europeans, provincial district not specified.
Auckland25,400204,899298,782408,351469,458521,482
Hawke's Bay4,26039,60453,09863,62870,35376,300
Taranaki3,75040,46554,16065,24471,84877,400
Wellington10,870146,326204,325254,695281,020316,000
Marlborough4,22013,74616,47418,28918,79319,300
Nelson10,87038,06748,68547,73450,87854,200
Westland4,88014,56615,79614,25315,26016,600
Canterbury13,940144,195174,513199,969215,079230,882
Otago—
  Otago portion14,050125,782132,881137,062149,921155,300
  Southland portion11,17048,01659,34962,43965,52969,500
  Totals103,410815,862*1,058,312*1,271,6641,408,1391,536,964

URBAN AND RURAL POPULATION.

On 20th April, 1926, somewhat over one-third (38.5 per cent.) of the population of the Dominion (excluding Maoris) was included in the four principal urban areas—Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin—and over one-half (51.6 per cent.) in these and in the ten secondary urban areas.

For population purposes dependent town districts have their figures included in the totals of the counties within which they lie, while independent town districts are excluded, as is also the case with boroughs. Under the old method of computing urban and rural population, however, both classes of town districts are included in the county totals, as in the following table showing the urban and rural population at each census since 1881:—

Census Year.Counties.Boroughs.Percentage.
Counties.Boroughs.Shipboard, &c.
1881291,238194,98159.4439.800.76
1886327,328245,61256.5842.460.96
1891352,097270,34356.1843.140.68
1896391,735307,29455.6943.690.62
1901417,596350,20254.0445.320.64
1906458,797424,61451.6347.790.58
1911496,779505,59849.2650.140.60
1916501,259585,30645.5953.241.17
1921530,852681,98843.5555.950.50
1926551,457785,04041.0258.390.59

URBAN DRIFT.

It is not altogether correct to regard the county population as rural and the borough population as urban. It is perhaps preferable to consider the question in the light of the following figures, in the computation of which the urban population is considered as that living in cities, boroughs, or town districts of over 1,000 inhabitants in 1881, 1,200 in 1886, 1,300 in 1891, 1,450 in 1896, 1,600 in 1901, 1,800 in 1906, 2,050 in 1911, 2,250 in 1916, and 2,500 in 1921 and 1926. Here the basic town has been given a rate of increase approximately equivalent to that of the country as a whole, it being assumed that a town of 2,500 bears much the same relationship at the present day as one of 1,000 inhabitants did in 1881. The results are as under:—

Census.Rural Population: Per Cent.Urban Population: Per Cent.
188162.3437.66
188660.4739.53
189161.1638.84
189661.9538.05
190160.8739.13
190657.9642.04
191157.0742.93
191654.1845.82
192151.2348.77
192648.3851.62

The increasing proportion of urban population in recent years is plainly manifest. It is noteworthy that the “urban drift,” either non-existent or quiescent up to 1906, in that year commenced a swift rise, which is gaining in momentum.

An important characteristic of the distribution of urban population in New Zealand is what may be termed its decentralization. In place of one great metropolis containing a huge proportion of the population as in the case of the Australian States—e.g., Victoria, whose capital city, Melbourne, contains over 50 per cent. of the total population of the State—the more highly urbanized portion of the community is localized in four widely separated centres. These four centres have always existed more or less on the same plane, a fact which has played no small part in the development of the country.

Urban and rural communities are not evenly distributed. The South Island, for example, contains proportionately more rural population than does the North Island. Of the Northern provincial districts Taranaki is the only one in which rural population predominates.

New Zealand is not alone in experiencing the modern tendency towards urban aggregation: it is, in fact, occurring in almost all countries.

CURRENT POPULATION ESTIMATES.

Estimates of population for the administrative or geographical units of the Dominion fall into a different category from those previously given for the Dominion as a whole or for the North and South Islands. Figures given for all lesser districts are literally estimates.

The distinction acquires special significance this year. Never before has a period of more than five years elapsed since a census was taken; and probably, never before has such a widespread depression (with its inevitable reactions on population distribution) been experienced in New Zealand.

Care has been taken with the resources available, and it is believed the results are sufficiently near the truth to usefully serve the many administrative, commercial, and statistical purposes to which they are put; but, nevertheless, the possibility of occasional serious variations from fact must not be overlooked.

URBAN AREAS.

The population of each of the fourteen urban areas (cities or boroughs, plus their suburbs) as estimated annually is as follows:—

URBAN AREAS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1928–33.

Urban Area.1st April, 1928.1st April, 1929.1st April, 1930.30th April, 1931.1st April, 1932.1st April, 1933.
Auckland206,810209,800213,330217,000218,400219,800
Wellington130,120133,770138,510143,000144,800145,900
Christchurch123,370125,410126,040127,300128,900130,100
Dunedin84,06085,08085,42086,50087,40087,900
Wanganui27,51027,63027,80027,85027,80027,650
Invercargill22,91023,31023,59024,00024,35024,500
Palmerston North20,94021,28021,92022,80023,20023,500
Napier18,87019,06019,22019,30019,30019,450
New Plymouth17,05017,21017,63018,20018,65018,750
Timaru17,54017,89018,03018,35018,65018,750
Hamilton17,35017,46017,74018,10018,25018,300
Hastings15,29015,50015,93016,75016,75017,000
Gisborne15,54015,67015,86016,25016,40016,500
Nelson12,08012,25012,32012,50012,70012,850

The population of each county, borough, and town district as at 1st April, 1933, is given in the schedules which follow.

COUNTIES.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1933.

(NOTE.—The column headed “Administrative” does not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but includes dependent town districts. The heading “Geographic” includes all cities, boroughs, or town districts geographically situated in a county.)

County.Population (including Maoris).
Administrative.Geographic.
North Island—
  Mongonui7,7008,270
  Whangaroa2,1702,170
  Hokianga7,5107,510
  Bay of Islands7,9508,520
  Whangarei11,57021,110
  Hobson6,2408,240
  Otamatea4,5004,500
  Rodney4,2804,760
  Waitemata10,58040,790
  Eden9,080182,540
  Great Barrier430430
  Manukau8,73019,940
  Franklin12,06016,190
  Raglan8,3908,390
  Waikato10,23029,900
  Waipa10,80014,550
  Otorohanga4,6005,300
  Kawhia2,0502,050
  Waitomo7,1809,730
  Taumarunui3,2005,730
  Matamata8,00010,110
  Piako8,35012,650

COUNTIES.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1933—ctd.

County.Population (including Maoris).
Administrative.Geo-graphic.
North Island—contd.
  Ohinemuri2,9908,050
  Hauraki Plains4,4204,420
  Thames2,7507,450
  Coromandel2,1002,100
  Tauranga9,08013,180
  Rotorua3,9709,190
  Taupo2,5702,570
  Whakatane6,3407,870
  Opotiki4,2805,600
  Matakaoa1,6701,670
  Waiapu5,5205,520
  Uawa1,7901,790
  Waikohu3,6503,650
  Cook7,25021,700
  Wairoa5,2607,710
  Hawke's Bay15,52046,380
  Waipawa3,5504,750
  Waipukurau1,0603,080
  Patangata2,8402,840
  Dannevirke5,1409,710
  Woodville1,8702,990
  Weber490490
  Ohura2,9502,950
  Whangamomona1,3301,330
  Clifton2,7302,730
  Taranaki6,87025,100
  Inglewood3,2004,470
  Egmont4,1905,220
  Stratford5,4709,080
  Eltham3,4705,480
  Waimate West3,0303,780
  Hawera5,59010,330
  Patea3,6205,440
  Kaitieke3,1403,980
  Waimarino4,0306,900
  Waitotara3,52028,370
  Wanganui4,0004,000
  Rangitikei10,09016,950
  Kiwitea2,3302,330
  Pohangina1,3301,330
  Oroua3,8508,330
  Manawatu5,1706,900
  Kairanga5,40027,050
  Horowhenua7,23012,820
  Pahiatua2,9004,430
  Akitio1,1601,160
  Eketahuna2,0502,800
  Mauriceville870870
  Masterton3,86012,610
  Castlepoint630630
  Wairarapa South3,3105,250
  Featherston4,0107,340
  Hutt8,71040,200
  Makara4,450119,570
    Total374,200985,820
South Island—
  Sounds920920
  Marlborough7,79014,450
  Awatere1,7301,730
  Kaikoura2,2202,220
  Amuri2,2102,210
  Cheviot1,4801,480
  Waimea9,60024,280
  Takaka2,1502,150
  Collingwood1,1201,120
  Puller6,63010,670
  Murchison1,4901,490
  Inangahua3,5703,570
  Grey5,55015,330
  Westland4,4007,830
  Waipara2,5602,560
  Kowai2,0202,020
  Ashley690690
  Rangiora2,8505,050
  Eyre1,9503,700
  Oxford1,6001,600
  Tawera730730
  Malvern2,9202,920
  Paparua5,4405,440
  Waimairi13,30018,550
  Heathcote5,660109,110
  Halswell1,9501,950
  Mount Herbert510510
  Akaroa1,8802,470
  Chatham Islands620620
  Wairewa1,1001,100
  Springs1,9601,960
  Ellesmere3,3704,040
  Selwyn1,7201,720
  Ashburton12,85019,060
  Geraldine5,8208,770
  Levels5,07022,950
  Mackenzie3,0503,050
  Waimate7,3109,630
  Waitaki9,45017,340
  Waihemo1,5002,310
  Waikouaiti4,3909,660
  Peninsula3,0003,000
  Taieri6,20088,470
  Bruce4,5907,550
  Clutha7,1808,810
  Tuapeka5,0806,450
  Maniototo3,1903,400
  Vincent3,8505,150
  Lake1,7802,950
  Southland25,63057,040
  Wallace9,25011,530
  Fiord4040
  Stewart Island680680
    Total223,600544,030
    Grand total597,8001,529,850

BOROUGHS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1933.

Borough.Population (including Maoris).
North Island—
  Whangarei7,750
  Dargaville2,000
  Birkenhead3,420
  Northcote2,560
  Takapuna7,040
  Devonport10,440
  New Lynn3,300
  Auckland (City)106,900
  Newmarket3,240
  Mount Eden20,150
  Mount Albert21,000
  One Tree Hill8,100
  Onehunga11,250
  Otahuhu5,080
  Pukekohe2,550
  Huntly1,950
  Ngaruawahia1,260
  Hamilton15,550
  Cambridge2,170
  Te Awamutu1,910
  Te Kuiti2,550
  Taumarunui2,530
  Morrinsville1,770
  Te Aroha2,530
  Paeroa1,960
  Waihi3,100
  Thames4,700
  Tauranga3,070
  Rotorua5,220
  Whakatane1,530
  Opotiki1,320
  Gisborne14,450
  Wairoa2,450
  Napier16,300
  Hastings12,250
  Waipawa1,200
  Waipukurau2,020
  Dannevirke4,570
  Woodville1,120
  Waitara1,880
  New Plymouth16,350
  Inglewood1,270
  Stratford3,610
  Eltham2,010
  Hawera4,740
  Patea1,150
  Ohakune1,400
  Raetihi1,070
  Taihape2,450
  Wanganui (City)24,850
  Marton2,850
  Feilding4,480
  Palmerston North (City)21,650
  Foxton1,730
  Shannon1,170
  Levin2,770
  Otaki1,650
  Pahiatua1,530
  Eketahuna750
  Masterton8,750
  Carterton1,940
  Greytown1,150
  Featherston1,130
  Martinborough1,050
  Upper Hutt3,730
  Lower Hutt14,500
  Petone11,170
  Eastbourne2,090
  Wellington (City)113,500
    Total580,630
South Island—
  Picton1,310
  Blenheim5,350
  Nelson (City)11,050
  Richmond1,200
  Motueka1,630
  Westport4,040
  Brunner730
  Runanga1,480
  Greymouth6,310
  Kumara430
  Hokitika2,570
  Ross430
  Rangiora2,200
  Kaiapoi1,750
  Riccarton5,250
  Christchurch (City)91,500
  New Brighton4,920
  Sumner3,280
  Lyttelton3,750
  Akaroa590
  Ashburton5,500
  Geraldine1,020
  Temuka1,930
  Timaru17,300
  Waimate2,320
  Oamaru7,650
  Hampden240
  Palmerston810
  Waikouaiti600
  Port Chalmers2,570
  West Harbour2,100
  Dunedin (City)69,400
  St. Kilda8,350
  Green Island2,420
  Mosgiel2,100
  Milton1,580
  Kaitangata1,380
  Balclutha1,630
  Tapanui300
  Lawrence640
  Roxburgh430
  Naseby210
  Alexandra680
  Cromwell620
  Arrowtown280

BOROUGHS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1933.

Borough.Population (including Maoris).
  Queenstown890
  Gore4,300
  Mataura1,350
  Winton910
  Invercargill (City)20,900
  South Invercargill1,060
  Bluff1,700
  Riverton930
    Total313,870
    Grand total894,500

TOWN DISTRICTS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1933.

Town District.Population (including Maoris).
* Parent county shown in parentheses.
(a) Town Districts not forming Parts of Counties.
North Island—
  Kaitaia570
  Kaikohe570
  Hikurangi1,270
  Kamo520
  Warkworth480
  Helensville1,000
  Henderson1,120
  Glen Eden1,330
  Ellerslie2,820
  Howick670
  Papatoetoe2,150
  Manurewa1,500
  Papakura1,810
  Waiuku900
  Tuakau680
  Leamington580
  Otorohanga700
  Manunui840
  Putaruru900
  Matamata1,210
  Te Puke1,030
  Taradale1,200
  Havelock North1,110
  Opunake1,030
  Manaia750
  Rangataua400
  Mangaweka350
  Hunterville660
  Waverley670
  Bulls550
  Johnsonville1,620
    Total30,990
South Island—
  Tahunanui800
  Cobden1,260
  Leeston670
  Tinwald710
  Pleasant Point580
  Lumsden670
  Wyndham520
  Otautau650
  Nightcaps700
    Total6,560
    Grand total37,550
(b) Town Districts forming Parts of Counties.*
North Island—
  Kohukohu (Hokianga)520
  Rawene (Hokianga)410
  Russell (Bay of Islands)410
  Kawakawa (Bay of Islands)390
  Onerahi (Whangarei)550
  Mercer (Franklin)340
  Raglan (Raglan)370
  Te Kauwhata (Waikato)480
  Ohaupo (Waipa)240
  Kihikihi (Waipa)330
  Kawhia (Kawhia)230
  Turua (Hauraki Plains)270
  Mt. Maunganui (Tauranga)450
  Te Karaka (Waikohu)400
  Patutahi (Cook)290
  Norsewood (Dannevirke)190
  Ormondville (Dannevirke)320
  Ohura (Ohura)440
  Kaponga (Eltham)420
  Normanby (Hawera)360
  Rongotea (Manawatu)270
    Total7,680
South Island—
  Havelock (Marlborough)240
  Takaka (Takaka)450
  Southbridge (Ellesmere)440
  Outram (Taieri)340
  Clinton (Clutha)370
  Edendale (Southland)480
    Total2,320
    Grand total10,000

TOWNSHIPS.

New Zealand has ninny townships with considerable population, but without local self-government as boroughs or town districts. Details will be found in Volume I of the 1926 Census Results.

ADJACENT ISLANDS.

Adjacent to the main Islands are many smaller islands, some of which are of considerable area and are under cultivation; others are but islets used as sites for lighthouses, while others again are barren and unfitted for human habitation. Some of these islands are included within the boundaries of counties, and their populations are included in the county figures. The following adjacent islands not attached to any county were inhabited at the census of 1926:—

Island.Population (including Maoris).
M.F.Total
Kokutango516
Pakatoa12526
Rotoroa63669
Little Barrier123
Tiritiri5712
Rakino325
Brown's213
Pahiki4..4
Mokohinau325
Ponui111728
Waiheke204217421
Rangitoto24327
Motutapu639
Motuihi437
Kawau161632
Motuhora617
Motuketekete2..2
Slipper9..2
Wanganui112
Cuvier448
Great Mercury3..3
Motiti513889
White22224
East4610
Kapiti9514
Somes224
Arapawa404181
Forsyth4711
Blumine123
Brothers3..3
D'Urville593493
Stephen51015
Rangitoto448
Quarantine224
Dog336
Centre426
    Totals5834691,052

DENSITY OF POPULATION.

The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand is approximately 104,015 square miles. Omitting the annexed islands and certain uninhabited outlying islands, the area of the land-mass remaining is 103,415 square miles. This calculation, it should be explained, includes all inland waters.

Using the latter figure as a base, the density of population in 1933 may be quoted as 14.17 persons to the square mile, or, if Maoris be included, 14.86 persons to the square mile.

A truer statement of average density can be ascertained by subtracting from the total area that occupied by rivers, lakes, roads, State forests, higher portions of mountain-ranges, &c. The remaining area, amounting to about 84,500 square miles, which may be considered as the utmost total inhabitable or usable land, carries a population of 17.35 (or, including Maoris, 18.19) persons to the square mile.

The various cities, boroughs, and town districts in New Zealand occupy a total of approximately 510 square miles. Considering their population as “urban,” the urban population (1933) had a density of 1,847 persons per square mile, and the rural population a density of 6 persons per square mile.

Attention must be drawn to the necessity for the exercise of discretion in the use of data concerning density of population, particularly in comparing one country with another. Areas may be calculated in many ways, while area itself may have little relationship to potentiality of use. In the case of urban population, it is impossible to obtain the aggregate area of sites actually in occupation by business promises, residences, &c. Many boroughs contain within their boundaries large reserves which, with fanning and other unbuilt-on land, tend to disguise the actual relation of population to area.

AGES OF THE POPULATION.

The following are estimates of the ages of the population (other than Maori) as at 1st April, 1933. They have been compiled from the results of the 1926 census (revised as required by the passage of time), the birth registrations, and the ages recorded in the case of deaths and of external migration.

Age, in Years.Numbers (excluding Maoris) at the Age specified, 1st April, 1933.
Males.Females.Total.
Under 565,39762,303127,700
5–966,83964,186131,025
10–1468,52465,713134,237
15–1968,85466,027134,881
20–2467,13663,125130,261
25–2961,78558,041119,826
30–3455,15352,267107,420
35–3946,57550,66797,242
40–4445,70547,84693,551
45–4949,07047,76996,839
50–5445,09741,98387,080
55–5936,59533,23369,828
60–6427,03224,36051,392
65–6918,22317,42035,643
70–7412,19712,07224,269
75–797,4676,82814,295
80–843,6963,5537,249
85 or over1,4891,6063,095
  Totals, under 14187,980179,870367,850
  ,, under 16213,855204,98241,837
  ,, minors (under 21)283,538271,425554,963
  ,, adults (21 and over)463,296447,574910,870
  ,, all ages746,834718,9991,465,833

MAORI AND HALF-CASTE POPULATION.

A record of early statistics of Maoris is given in Vol. XIV of the 1926 Census Results. The first official general census was taken in 1857–58, and others occurred in regular sequence from 1874 onwards. Owing to inherent difficulties the earlier census records make no pretence towards complete accuracy, and even some later enumerations hardly claim to be more than approximations which approach the truth as nearly as possible.

Available statistical evidence points to a decline in the numbers of the Native race since the advent of Europeans, but this decline was commonly exaggerated by early writers. Of later years an unmistakable increase has been noted. This gain, however, has been accompanied by a very considerable dilution of blood. The census record is as follows:—

Year.No.
* Includes half-castes, vide introduction to section.
1857–5856,049
187445,470
187843,595
188144,097
188641,969
189141,993
189639,854
190143,143
190647,731
191149,844
191649,776
192152,751
192663,670*
1933 (estimate, 1st April)71,131*

The estimated number of Maoris at 1st April, 1933, was 71,131, of which 68,039 were in the North Island. Auckland Provincial District contains the bulk (51,139), particularly in the Auckland Peninsula and Poverty Bay regions. Hawke's Bay contains some 5,300; Taranaki, 4,100; and Wellington, 7,500 In the South Island Maoris do not attain any numerical significance. During 1932–33 the Maori population increased by 1,665.

During the last few years the natural increase ratio of the Maori population has exceeded that of the European. Heavy fluctuations, however, occur in the Native data, and the completeness of registration is not yet entirely beyond suspicion.

The (arithmetic) mean age of Maoris in 1926 was—males, 23.88; females, 22.95 years. The Maori population is a younger one than the European, and possesses higher ratios at all ages up to twenty-five years.

The 1926 Census Results, of which Volume XIV is devoted to a more comprehensive statistical survey of the characteristics of the Maori population than has hitherto been possible, show that a total of 69,780 persons possessed some degree of Maori blood. Of these, 45,429 were classed as of full Maori blood, this term including all persons ranging from over seven-eighths Maori blood to unmixed Native descent. As noted in the Census Results, the degree of miscegenation is probably understated, and the number of Maoris of pure Maori descent is unlikely to greatly exceed 50 per cent. of the total. The 1926 census analysis is as follows:—

Counted in the Maori population—
Full Maori45,429
Three-quarter-caste6,632
Half-caste11,306
Maori-European, n.o.d303
    Total63,670
Quarter-caste6,053
Maori-Polynesian39
Maori-Japanese9
Maori-Chinese9
    Total6,110

WORLD POPULATION.

The sources of the data quoted herein comprise official publications, bulletins issued by the League of Nations, publications of the International Institute of Statistics, and the Statesman's Year-Book. So far as can be ascertained with some pretension to comparative accuracy—the various estimates of the population of the Chinese Empire, for instance, vary to the extent of considerably over 100 millions—the world population is now over 2,000 millions. The inhabitants of the Dominion therefore comprise about one thirteen-hundredth part of the population of the world. Details for continents are:—

 1913.1932.
Europe498,000,000510,000,000
Asia978,000,0001,105,000,000
Africa134,000,000143,000,000
North America134,000,000171,000,000
South America56,000,00085,000,000
Oceania8,000,00010,000,000
    Totals1,808,000,0002,024,000,000

The population of China included above was 441 millions in 1913 and 450 millions in 1932.

As a useful indication of the comparative size of various countries, the following index of population has been prepared:—

Country.Population (000 omitted).Year.Index of Population (New Zealand = 1).
England and Wales40,201193226
Scotland4,88319323
Northern Ireland1,25619320.8
Irish Free State2,97319322
India (including355,8001932231
Native States) Ceylon5,31319323
Union of South Africa8,25119325
Canada10,46019327
Newfoundland28219320.2
Australia6,59019334
  New South Wales2,54019332
  Victoria1,81119331
  Queensland97619330.6
  South Australia58719330.4
  Western Australia42319330.3
  Tasmania22619330.1
New Zealand1,53719331
Austria6,73319324
Belgium8,15919325
Bulgaria6,06719324
Czechoslovakia14,823193210
Denmark3,59019322
Estonia1,12019320.7
Finland3,49319322
France41,950193227
Germany64,776193242
Greece6,48019324
Hungary8,73419326
Italy41,806193327
Latvia1,92019321
Lithuania2,42219332
Netherlands8,18319335
Norway2,83119322
Poland32,638193321
Portugal6,69819314
Rumania18,300193212
Russia (Soviet Union)165,7001933108
Sweden6,16219324
Switzerland4,09519323
Spain23,656193215
Turkey14,700193210
Yugoslavia14,08019329
China474,7871932309
Japan66,296193243
Mexico16,800193211
United States124,822193281
Argentina11,84619338
Brazil44,002193329
Chile4,40219333

Chapter 6. SECTION V.—VITAL STATISTICS.

SUBSECTION A.—BIRTHS.

REGISTRATION.

REGISTRATION of births in New Zealand dates as far back as 1848, consequent upon the passing, in 1847, of a Registration Ordinance which made provision for a record of births and deaths being kept by the State. Under this Ordinance many registrations were effected, some of births as far back as 1840. Compulsory registration did not, however, come into force until 1855.

The law as to registration of births is now embodied in the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924, a consolidation of the then existing legislation. The provisions generally as to registration are that a birth may be registered within sixty-two days without fee. After sixty-two days and within six months a birth is registrable only after solemn declaration made before the Registrar by the parent or some person present at birth, and on payment of a late fee of 5s., which may, however, be remitted at the discretion of the Registrar-General. When six months have elapsed a birth may be registered with a Registrar of Births within one month after conviction of one of the responsible parties for neglect, but an information for such neglect must be laid within two years of date of birth. Power is given by the Act of 1924 for the Registrar-General to register an unregistered birth which occurred in New Zealand, irrespective of the time that may have elapsed, a fee of 5s. being payable and satisfactory evidence on oath and such other proof as the Registrar-General may deem necessary being required.

Registration of still-births, previously not provided for, was made compulsory from the 1st March, 1913.

Although sixty-two days are allowed for the registration of a birth, it is compulsory to notify the birth to the Registrar within a much shorter interval—viz., forty-eight hours if in a city or borough, and twenty-one days in every other case.

Particulars now required to he registered arc: Date and place of birth; name and sex of child; names, ages, and birthplaces of parents; occupation of father; maiden name of mother; date and place of parents' marriage: and ages and sex of previous issue (distinguishing living and dead) of the marriage. The father of an illegitimate child is not required to give information or to be registered. A child born out of New Zealand but arriving before attaining the age of eighteen months may be registered within six months of arrival.

REGISTRATION OF MAORI BIRTHS.

In the successive Registration Acts special provision was made for exemption from the necessity of registration in the case of births and deaths of Maoris, though registration could be effected if desired. Section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1912 (now section 60 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924), empowered the making of regulations to provide for the registration of births and deaths of Maoris. Regulations were made accordingly, and Maori births and deaths became registrable as from the 1st March, 1913. The number of Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths in the Dominion is over 200, most of these being in the North Island, where the great majority of the Maori population is located. Every Native settlement of any size is within easy reach of one of these Registrars. Maori registrations are entered in a separate register, and the figures of births given in the following pages do not include those of Maoris, which are dealt with towards the end of this subsection.

NUMBERS AND RATES.

The number of births registered in 1932 (24,884) is 1,738 less than the total for 1931 and 3,051 less than the figure for 1913, in spite of an increase of over 387,000 in population during the nineteen years. Except for 1918, which reflected the aftermath of three years of war, 1932 has seen the greatest numerical decline in births ever occurring in one year. The rate per 1,000 of mean population (17.09) is the lowest ever recorded in the Dominion, being 1.33 per 1,000 lower than in 1931, which represented the previous lowest level.

The numbers and rates of births in each of the last twenty years are as follows:—

Year.Number.Rate per 1,000.
191327,93526.14
191428,33825.99
191527,85025.33
191628,50925.94
191728,23925.69
191825,86023.44
191924,48321.42
192029,92125.09
192128,56723.34
192229,00623.17
192327,96721.94
192428,01421.57
192528,15321.17
192628,47321.05
192727,88120.29
192827,20019.56
192926,74719.01
193026,79718.80
193126,62218.42
193224,88417.09

There is a noticeable fall in the rate in the later years of the period covered by the table, as compared with the earlier. This fall, however, is small when compared with the tremendous decline between the “seventies” and “nineties” disclosed by the following diagram:—

RATES OF BIRTHS, DEATHS, NATURAL INCREASE, AND MARRIAGES, 1855–1932.

Comparisons of birth-rates over a series of years or between different countries are usually made on the basis of the crude rates—i.e., the number of births per 1,000 of the mean population, irrespective of sex or age.

The crude rates do not permit of allowance being made for variations in the proportion of women of the child-bearing ages, and it is advisable and of interest to supplement the table of crude rates with a computation of the legitimate birth-rate per 1,000 married women between 15 and 45 years of age, or the total birth-rate per 1,000 of all women of these ages. The following table gives both rates for New Zealand in each census year from 1878 to 1926.

Year.Number of Women 15 and under 45.Number of Births.Birth-rate per 1,000 Women 15 and under 45.
Married.Total.Legitimate.Total.Legitimate.Total.
187850,99980,31317,34117,770340.0221.3
188157,46196,14418,19818,732315.0194.8
188662,709117,89518,69719,299298.2163.7
189163,172131,27117,63518,273279.2139.2
189669,816158,21417,77818,612254.6117.6
190179,420183,38719,55420,491246.2111.7
190698,249212,59823,12024,252235.3114.1
1911119,390240,71425,27626,354211.7109.5
1916141,322267,30027,36328,509193.6106.7
1921150,400288,47727,30928,567181.699.0
1926161,739313,36326,49427,881163.889.0

The legitimate rate per 1,000 married women between the ages of 15 and 45 is seen to have fallen by over 50 per cent. between 1878 and 1926, while an even greater fall is shown for the total rate on the basis of all women of the ages mentioned. The greater fall in the latter rate than in the former is due to the fact that among women of the child-bearing ages the proportion of married women is considerably lower nowadays than in the earlier years covered.

Women formerly married at younger ages in general than they do at present, and a study of the figures for successive censuses reveals considerable changes in the age-constitution of married women within the child-bearing ages. As the birth-rate varies with age, the change in age-constitution over the period is a factor which should be taken into account. This was done in the computation of index-numbers of birth-rates published in the 1933 (page 80) and earlier issues of the Year-Book.

NATURAL INCREASE.

The decline of the birth-rate in New Zealand has been partially compensated for by a decrease in the death-rate. Nevertheless, the rate of natural increase of population has fallen from 31.19 per 1,000 of mean population in 1870 to 907 in 1932. The following table shows the fall in all three rates:—

Period.Annual Rates per 1,000 living.
Births.Deaths.Natural Increase.
1871–187539.8812.6727.21
1876–188041.2111.8029.41
1881–188536.3610.9525.41
1886–189031.159.8521.30
1891–189527.6810.1517.53
1896–190025.759.5516.20
1901–190526.609.9116.69
1906–191027.069.7517.31
1911–191525.989.2216.76
1916–192024.32107313.59
1921–192522 228.6213.60
1926–193019.748.6011.14
193118.428.3410.08
193217.098.029.07

In spite of the fact that the birth-rate in New Zealand is now low compared with most other countries, yet so low is the Dominion's death-rate that New Zealand still ranks midway among the nations as regards the rate of natural increase.

BIRTH AND NATURAL-INCREASE RATES.

Country.Quinquennium.Annual Rates per 1,000.
Births.Natural Increase.
* Registration area.
Egypt1927–3144118.1
South Africa1928–3225.716.0
Argentina1927–3127.715.4
Poland1928–3231.015.2
Ceylon1927–3139.515.1
Chile1928–3238.414.6
Iceland1926–3025.413.9
Japan1927–3133.113.7
Portugal1927–3132.513.6
Rumania1927–3134.013.5
Bulgaria1927–3130.813.4
Uruguay1927–3124.213.3
Canada1927–3124.213.2
Netherlands1928–3222.713.1
Greece1927–3130.012.9
Lithuania1928–3227.311.5
Spain1927–3128.510.7
Italy1928–3225.310.3
Australia1928–3219.310.3
New Zealand 1928–3218.610.2
Hungary1928–3224.67.7
Denmark1927–3118.97.7
Czechoslovakia1927–3122.67.6
United States*1926–3019.47.6
Finland1927–3120.76.8
Norway1927–3117.36.4
Northern Ireland1927–3120.86.2
Germany1927–3117.66.0
Scotland1927–3119.55.9
Latvia1927–3120.25.6
Irish Free State1927–3119.85.4
Switzerland1927–3117.25.1
Belgium1927–3118.44.7
England & Wales1927–3116.34.1
Sweden1927–3115.63.4
Austria1927–3116.91.9
Estonia1928–3217.51.5
France1927–3117.91.3

BIRTH-RATES OF AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND.

The Australian birth-rate was consistently higher than that of New Zealand for very many years, hut since 1931 the position has been reversed. The rates of the two countries have shown practically the same movement.

BIRTH-RATES PER 1,000 OF POPULATION.

State.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.1931.1932.
Queensland24.8923.8723.8222.5822.2421.7619.9920.1418.6217.89
New South Wales24.6824.1124.0122.8922.6922.6021.3920.9519.0217.75
Victoria22.3122.0121.4920.8420.3019.7013.9918.5616.8815.21
South Australia22.6021.8821.0620.5520.1219.7618.4017.1915.5614.54
Western Australia22.5523.0922.2322.1422.0321.7922.0021.9820.3218.85
Tasmania26.2725.0724.2423.6223.0122.1322.4422.1121.6520.25
Commonwealth23.7723.2422.8922.0221.6721.3320.3119.9318.2316.94
New Zealand 21.9421.5721.1721.0520.2919.5619.0118.8018.4217.09

SEXES OF CHILDREN BORN.

With the exception of one year, there has always been a preponderance of males in the number of children born in New Zealand. The proportions are usually shown by stating the number of births of male children to every 1,000 female births. This number has been as high as 1,113 (in 1859), and as low as 991 (in 1860).

But little significance can be attached to any figures prior to 1870, on account of the comparatively small number of births. The period preceding 1870 exhibits violent fluctuations in the proportion of males, which tend to disappear as the total of births grows larger. The extreme range since 1870 has been from 1,016 male per 1,000 female births in 1878 to 1,081 in 1923.

Year.Number of Births ofMale Births per 1,000 Female Births.
Males.Females.
191314,43313,5021,069
191414,53513,8031,053
191514,41513,4351,073
191614,66913,8401,060
191714,32913,9101,030
191813,12412,7361,030
191912,58711,8961,058
192015,43414,4871,065
192111,57613,9911,042
192214,89714,1091,056
192314,53113,4361,081
192414,29513,7191,042
192514,51813,6351,064
192614,64913,8241,060
192714,29113,5901,052
192814,08213,1181,073
192913,64513,1021,041
193013,71313,0841,048
193113,76612,8561,071
193212,82412,0601,063

The gradual increase in the proportion of males born is illustrated by taking the average ratios of successive decennial periods. The apparent cessation in the increase, as shown by the figures for the period 1916–25 as compared with the preceding decennium, is due to the low masculinity recorded in the last two war years, when (it may be remarked in passing) the proportion of first births to total births was abnormally low.

Period.Male Births to 1,000 Female Births.
1856–18651,062
1866–18751,043
1876–18851,045
1886–18951,045
1896–19051,054
1906–19151,055
1916–19251,053
1926–19321,058

It would appear that the proportion of males is somewhat higher for first births than for the general average of all children. Of 81,511 legitimate first births registered during the ten years 1923–32 (excluding plural births), 41,921 were of males and 39,590 of females, the proportion of males per 1,000 females being 1,059.

The figures for various age-groups for the ten years in conjunction are as follows:—

SEXES OF FIRST-BORN, 1923–32.

Age of Mother, in Years.Males.Females.Males per 1,000 Females.
Under 203,5533,4001,045
20 and under 2516,69815,7461,060
25,, 3013,33412,7351,047
30,, 355,7005,2321,089
35,, 402,0611,9451,060
40 and over5755321,081
    Totals41,92139,5901,059

In the ten years covered there were 669 plural first births, and in 214 cases the children were both males, in 237 both females, and in the remaining 218 of opposite sex. Three cases of triplets (two cases two females and one male, and the other two males and one female) were recorded as first births during the period.

Further light on the question of sexes of children may be thrown by some figures extracted from the records of births registered in the ten years 1923–32 in cases where the child was shown to be the fourth-born of a family in which the three previously born children were still living. In the following interesting statement showing the sex-nativity order up to the fourth child families in which plural births occurred among the first four children have been excluded.

Firstborn.Second-born.Third-born.Fourth-born.Number of Cases.
Male.MaleMaleMale.1,536
,,,,,,Female1,411
,,,,FemaleMale.1,238
,,,,,,Female1,311
,,FemaleMaleMale1,302
,,,,,,Female1,147
,,,,FemaleMale1,285
,,,,,,Female1,194
FemaleFemaleFemaleFemale1,157
,,,,,,Male1,261
,,,,MaleFemale1,230
,,,,,,Male1,269
,,MaleFemale1,1661,300
,,,,MaleFemale1,246
,,,,,,Male1,161

Of the 20,214 families covered, in 10,424 the first child was a male and in 9,790 a female, the number of males per 1,000 females being thus 1,068. The proportion is reduced for subsequent births, being apparently lowest in the case of third-born infants. The figures are as follows:—

Child.Males.Females.Males per 1,000 Females.
First10,4249,7601,068
Second10,3699,8451,055
Third10,3029,9121,039
Fourth10,3529,8621,050

The fact that there is a higher masculinity rate among first-born children than among later issue serves to explain the increasing masculinity of births in successive decennia referred to previously, when it is remembered that the average number of children to a family has fallen heavily during the period, and the proportion of firstborn children correspondingly increased.

The sex-proportions of illegitimate births are generally supposed to be more nearly equal than those of legitimate births. However, although little reliance can be placed on the figures for New Zealand by reason of the small numbers represented, it may be stated that the average for the period 1923–32 was 1,082 males per 1,000 females—a rate considerably above that for all births (1,059) for the same period.

MULTIPLE BIRTHS.

The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total cases of births, in cases of living births only, during the last ten years were—

Year.Total Births.Total Cases.Cases of Twins.Cases of Triplets.Multiple Cases per 1,000 of Total Cases.
192327,96727,672289310.55
192428,01427 712296310.79
192528,15327,848301210.88
192628,47328,111358212.81
192727,88127,548331112.05
192827,20026,919273410.29
192926,74726,470275110.43
193026 79726 488305211.59
193126,62226,332288110.98
193224,88424,618260310.68

Counting only cases where both children were born alive, there were 260 cases of twin births (520 children) registered in 1932. There were also three cases of triplets.

The number of accouchements resulting in living births was 24,618, and on the average one mother in every 94 gave birth to twins (or triplets).

When still-births are taken into account, however, the total number of accouchements for the year 1932 is increased to 25,333, and the number of cases of multiple births to 294. On this basis the proportion of mothers giving birth to twins or triplets is increased to one in 86.

The following table shows the sexes in individual cases of twin births for the same decade:—

Year.Total Cases. 289Both Males. 110Both Females. 90Opposite Sexes.
19232891109089
192429677108111
19253018386132
1926358114111133
1927331112104115
19282739571107
1929275959288
193030510197107
19312881018998
1932260878093

During the ten years 1923–32 there were twenty-two eases of triplets. In three cases all three children were males, in seven cases all were females, in six cases there were two males and one female, and in six oases two of the three children were females.

AGES OF PARENTS.

Information as to the relative ages of parents of legitimate living children whose births were registered in 1932 is shown in the following table:—

Age of Mother, in Years.Age of Father, in Years.
Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 45.45 and under 50.50 and under 55.55 and under 65.65 and over.Total.
* Including twenty-six cases where plural births would have been registered had not one child been still-born.
Single Births.
Under 21152714497123318331..1,532
21 and under 25631,1992,45286922574278524,924
25,, 3073573,1372,49179027096321027,192
30,, 35..275242,1041,455649251893745,140
35,, 40..5463801,1048654681496573,089
40,, 45....6341253933461606031,127
45 and over........516413512..109
Totals2222,3026,6626,0013,7352,2751,2324761901823,113*
Multiple Births.
Under 21..2......1........3
21 and under 25..91764..........36
25,, 30..335369111..187
30,, 35..122517521....53
35,, 40......81917433155
40,, 45......1..8441119
    Totals..155476493211943253
    Grand totals2222,3176,7166,0773,7842,3071,2434851942123,366

PREVIOUS ISSUE OF PARENTS.

Information as to the previous issue of the existing marriage, required in connection with the registration of births in New Zealand, is useful not only for record purposes, but also as providing valuable data for statistical purposes. Tables are given in the annual “Report on Vital Statistics” containing detailed information as to number of previous issue in connection with (1) age of mother, and (2) duration of marriage. The former table is here summarized.

LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1932.—NUMBER OF PREVIOUS ISSUE.

Age of Mother.Number of Previous Issue.Total.
0.1.2.3.4.5.6 and under 10.10 and under 15.15 and over.
* This number represents 23,113 single cases and 253 multiple cases.
Under 211,183302473..........1,535
21 and under 252,7421,442544175489......4,960
25,, 302,5782,2161,304692296120721..7,279
30,, 359981,2921,0567274803013345..5,193
35,, 4034643855950239732651066..3,144
40,, 45951061301401481183168761,146
45 and over829131683617..109
    Totals7,9505,7983,6492,2521,3858821,268176623,366*

In computing previous issue, multiple births have been given their full significance, the numbers at the head of the columns relating to children born alive. In the following table this procedure has been followed not only for the previous issue but also for children covered by the 1932 registrations, who are also taken into account in the computation of the averages.

LIVING LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1932.—ISSUE ACCORDING TO AGE OF MOTHER.

Age of Mother, in Years.Total Mothers.Total Issue.Average Issue.
15–198641,0061.16
20–245,6319,2251.64
25–297,27916,5252.27
30–345,19316,5603.19
35–393,14413,7674.38
40–441,1466,5195.69
45–491097296.69
    Totals23,36664,3312.75

It should be stressed that the averages are no more than they purport to be—viz., the average number of children including those registered in 1932) born to the present time to those mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered during the year. They do not purport to represent, nor do they represent, the average issue of all women of the ages shown. Furthermore, they represent issue born to the existing marriage only. The averages for the last five years were as follows: 1928, 2.88; 1929, 2.84; 1930; 2.78; 1931, 2.77; and 1932, 2.75. This falling trend in the average issue of mothers giving birth to children in each successive year is a measure of the tendency towards smaller families.

FIRST BIRTHS.

Of a total of 124,226 legitimate births registered during the five years 1928–32, no fewer than 41,339, or 33 per cent., were of first-born children, and of these 19,811, or 48 per cent., were born within twelve months, and 30,947, or 75 per cent., within two years after the marriage of the parents. In the remaining 25 per cent. of cases where there was any issue to the marriage, two years or more elapsed before the birth of the first child.

The percentage of first births to total births and the proportions occurring within the first and second years after marriage have shown little variation in recent years. The figures for each of the last five years are:—

Year.Total Legitimate Cases.Total Legitimate First Cases.Proportion of First Cases to Total Cases.First Cases within One Year after Marriage.First Cases within Two Years after Marriage.
Number.Proportion to Total First Cases.Number.Proportion to Total First Cases.
 Per Cent. Per Cent. Per Cent.
192825,5538,08731.653,96449026,10875.53
192925,1558,20532.624,03749.206,24876.15
193025,1258,66034.474,11847.556,50375.09
193125,0278,43733.714,02847.746,34475.19
193223,3667,95034.023,66446.095,74472.25
Totals for five years124,22641,33933.2819,81147.9230,94774.86

During the five years there were 9,288 cases of legitimate births within seven months after marriage. Also 6,601 cases of illegitimate births were registered, and if these latter are all regarded as first-births (which is not entirely the case) a total of 15,889 extra-maritally conceived cases is recorded, which represents 33 per cent. of the total of legitimate first births, plus illegitimate births. The figures for each of the last five years are—

Year.Total Legitimate First Cases. (a)Illegitimate Cases. (b)Legitimate Cases within Seven Months after Marriage. (c)Proportion of (c) to (a). (d)Proportion of (b) + (c) to Total of (a) + (b). (e)
 Per Cent.Per Cent.
19288,0871,3661,80222.2833.51
19298,2051,3151,87322.8333.49
19308,6601,3631,91222.0832.67
19318,4371,3051,87122.1832.60
19327,9501,2521,83023.0233.49
Totals for five years41,3396,6019,28822.4733.14

ILLEGITIMACY.

The births of 1,262 children (647 males, 615 females) registered in 1932 were illegitimate. The numbers for each of the last ten years, with the percentages they bear to the total births registered, are as follows:—

Year.Number.Percentage to Total Births
19231,2604.51
19241,3384.77
19251,3324.73
19261,4735.17
19271,3874.97
19281,3835.08
19291,3274.96
19301,3715.12
19311,3154.94
19321,2625.07

It is only natural to expect that, as the birth-rate falls, the proportion of illegitimate to total births will tend to increase. Probably a better criterion is afforded by the following table, which shows the proportion of illegitimate births per 1,000 unmarried women—i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women—at the reproductive ages in each census year since 1891.

Year.Unmarried Women aged 15–45 Years.Illegitimate Births.Illegitimate-birth - Kate per 1,000 Unmarried Women.
189168,9906389.25
189689,7228349.30
1901105,4209378.89
1906116,5061,1329.72
1911116,7261,0789.24
1916125,4611,1599.24
1921136,5391,2589.21
1926151,6241,4739.71

Included in the total of 1,262 illegitimate births in 1932 were 10 cases of twins, the number of accouchements being thus 1,252, including 7 cases registered with the Registrar-General. From the following table it will be seen that of the 1,252 mothers 458, or 37 per cent., were under twenty-one years of age.

ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1932.—AGES OF MOTHERS.

Age.Cases.
Years. 
131
143
1521
1634
1772
1892
19123
20112
21104
2283
2371
2459
2554
2645
2738
2839
2938
3029
3128
3244
3313
3429
3525
368
3718
3817
3915
4013
418
427
433
453
462
471
Total1,252

The rates of illegitimacy in Australia and New Zealand are quoted. The average rate for New Zealand for the ten years 1922–31 (4.85 per 100 of all births) is somewhat higher than that of the Commonwealth (4.68 per 100), and the New Zealand rate has been the higher during each of the last eight years.

PROPORTION OF ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS IN EVERY 100 BIRTHS.

Year.Queensland.New South Wales.Victoria.South Australia.Western Australia.Tasmania.Commonwealth.New Zealand.
19224.664.834.412.974144.564494.22
19235.404.954.453.083.634.444.644.51
19245.844.824.623.063.944.244.624.77
19255.105.064.303.134.094.734.644.73
19265.065.174.533.073.924.634.725.17
19275.365.004.443.153.955.304.704.97
19285.204.954.713.313.875.054.725.08
19295.215.184.342.994.084.924.704.96
19305.074.874.483.384.054.724.625.12
19315.235.354.683.334.305.174.934.94

The Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1930, directs the omission of the word “illegitimate” from the register when the birth of an illegitimate child is registered. The word “illegitimate” appearing in any entry made prior to the passing of the Act is deemed to be expunged and deleted, and must also be omitted from any certified copy of an entry.

THE LEGITIMATION ACT.

An important Act was passed in 1894 and re-enacted in 1908, intituled the Legitimation Act. Under this Act any child born out of wedlock whose parents afterwards intermarry is deemed to be legitimized by such marriage on the birth being registered in the manner prescribed by the Act. For legitimation purposes a Registrar must register a birth when called upon to do so by any person claiming to be the father of an illegitimate child; but such person is required to make a solemn declaration that he is the father, and must also produce evidence of marriage between himself and the mother of the child.

Prior to the passing, on the 6th February, 1922, of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921–22, legitimation could be effected only if at the time of the birth of the child there existed no legal impediment to the intermarriage of the father and mother, but the legal-impediment proviso was repealed by that amendment.

The amendment of 1921–22 also provides for legitimation by the mother in the event of the death of the father after the intermarriage of the parents. In such a case the application for legitimation is heard by a Magistrate, and upon his certifying that it has been proved to his satisfaction that the husband of the applicant was the father of the child, the child is registered as the lawful issue of the applicant and her husband.

The number of legitimations in each of the last ten years, and the total since the Act of 1894 came into force, are:—

Year.Number of Children legitimized.
Previously registered.Not previously registered.Total.
192321199310
192419481275
192517297269
1926230115345
1927204108312
1928247102349
192926166327
1930234111345
193129292384
193223695 2,392331
Totals to 19324,5612,3926,953

ADOPTIONS.

The Births and Deaths Registration Act contains provision for the registration of adopted children. The Clerk of the Court by which any adoption order is made is required to furnish to the Registrar-General particulars of the order, including the full name and place of birth of the child, as well as the full names and addresses of both the natural and the adopting parents. If the child's birth has been registered in New Zealand a note of the adoption order is made on it, and a new entry is made in the prescribed form in the register of births, particulars of the adopting parents being substituted for those of the natural parents.

During the year 1932 the registration of 337 adopted children (145 males and 192 females) was effected, as compared with 329 in 1931, 385 in 1930, 402 in 1929, and 409 in 1928.

STILL-BIRTHS.

The registration of still-births was made compulsory in New Zealand as from the 1st March, 1913. A still-born child is defined as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue.” Still-births are not included either as births or as deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths.

The registrations of still-births during each of the last ton years are as follows:—

Year.Male.Female.Not stated.Total.Male Stillbirths per 1,000 Female Still-births.Percentage of Still-births to
Living Births.All Births.
192348740078941,218319310
1924495348128551,422305296
192548137828611,2723062.97
1926470416..8861,130311302
1927506372..8781,3603.15305
1928424415..8391,0223.082.99
1929501369..8701,3583.253.15
1930470395..8651,1903.23313
1931430379..8091,1353.042.95
1932430316..7461,3613.002.91

Masculinity is in general much higher among still-births than among living births, though an exception to the rule occurred in 1928. The figures for the ten years covered by the above table show the rate for still-births to have been 1,247 males per 1,000 females. The rate for individual years has ranged between 1,726 (in 1914) and 1,022 (in 1928).

Tabulation of the relative ages of the parents of the still-born children in 1932 does not appear to disclose any significant features. The median age of the mothers was 29, as compared with 27 in the case of living births. The percentage of illegitimates among still-born infants (5.76) was higher than among infants born alive (5.07).

Of the living legitimate births registered in 1932, 34 per cent. were first births, while of legitimate still-births no less than 46 per cent. were first births. It would thus appear that there is a considerably greater probability of still-births occurring at the first accouchement than at the average of subsequent accouchements.

The following table, based on the figures for the five years 1928.32, indicates that this is so, and further demonstrates the effect of the increasing age of the mother in the causation of still-births. While for women between 20 and 25 the proportion of still-births to living births was under 21/2 per cent. for all births and a little higher for first births, for women over forty it was over 6 per cent. for all births and over 12 per cent. for first births.

LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1928–32.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING.

Age-of Mother, in Years.All Births.First Births.Percentage of Still to Living.
Living.Still.Living.i Still.All Births.First Births.
Under 204,3961013,724982.302.63
20 and under 2529,25365816,8024662.252.77
25,, 3037,8781,02413,1585412.704.11
30,, 3528,3698705,2443023.075.76
35,, 4017,2417371,8721564.278.33
40 and over7,089460539706.4912.99
    Totals124,2263,85041,3391,6333.103.95

The next table shows the percentage of still-births to living births according to nativity order of legitimate births registered in the five years 1928–32. The column for mothers of all ages shows a fairly definite gradation, the second child having the best chance of being horn alive, and the probability of a still-birth increasing thereafter.

LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1928–32.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING.

Nativity Order.Living Births.Still-births.Percentage of Still to Living.
Mothers of All Ages.Mothers aped 35–40.Mothers of All Ages.Mothers aged 35.40.Mothers of All Ages.Mothers aged 35–40.
First41,3391,8721,6331563.958.33
Second30,1892,751588821.952.98
Third19,7683,0424591092.323.58
Fourth12,2832,6783551052.893.92
Fifth8,6262,188255842.963.84
Sixth4,8351,653175633.623.81
Seventh3,0091,189126454.193.78
Eighth2,02780884334.144.08
Ninth1,28456751213.973.70
Tenth75531343135.704.15

The column for mothers aged 35 to 40 indicates that continued child-bearing after the first two or three accouchements has some small effect on the still-birth probability. There can be no doubt, however, that age of the mother is the principal factor in the case of accouchements subsequent to the first. This being so, it is of some significance that even when no allowance is made for the younger age-constitution in general of mothers of first-born, the first-born child has a greater probability of being still-born than have subsequent children.

MAORI BIRTHS.

The number of births of Maoris registered with Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths during 1932 was 2,648 (1,339 males, 1,309 females). The births of forty-four males and fifty-three females were registered under the main Act, and the total of 2,745 represents a rate of 39 per 1,000 of Maori population, a rate more than twice as high as the general (i.e., non-Maori) birth-rate for the year. Registrations in each of the last five years were as follows:—

Year.Number of Births.Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population.
Males.Females.Total.
19289678781,84528.36
19291,1831,0332,21633.58
19301,0461,0782,12431.56
19311,1811,1312,31233.74
19321,3831,3622,74539.28

SUBSECTION B.—MARRIAGES.

INTRODUCTORY.

MARRIAGE may be solemnized in New Zealand only on the authority of a Registrar's certificate, either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. Marriage by an officiating minister can be solemnized only between 8 o'clock in the forenoon and 8 o'clock in the evening. Marriage before a Registrar can be celebrated at any time during the hours the office of the Registrar is open for the transaction of public business. Prior to the passing of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, the limits in all cases were 8 a.m. and 4 p.m.

Notice of intended marriage must be given to a Registrar of Marriages by one of the parties to the proposed marriage, and one of the parties must have resided for three full days in the district within which the marriage is to be solemnized. In the case of a person under twenty-one, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parent or guardian is necessary before the Registrar's certificate can be issued. A schedule to the Guardianship of Infants Act, 1926, sets out the person or persons whose consent is required in various circumstances. In cases where double consent is required, section 8 provides for dispensing with the consent of one party if this cannot be obtained by reason of absence, inaccessibility, or disability. In similar cases where the consent of only one person is necessary, consent may be given by a Judge of the Supreme Court. Consent of the Court may also be given in cases of refusal by any person whose consent is required.

If a declaration is made in any case that there is no parent or lawful guardian resident in the Dominion, then a certificate may be issued by the Registrar (without the necessity of Court proceedings) after the expiration of fourteen days following the date on which the notice of intended marriage was given.

The system of notice and certificate has obtained in New Zealand since 1855. By this system it is ensured not only that marriages are in order, but that no legally solemnized marriage escapes registration. Officiating ministers and Registrars are required to send to the Registrar-General returns of all marriages solemnized, and as the returns come in they are checked off with the entries in the Registrar's lists of notices received and certificates issued. In case of the non-arrival of a marriage return corresponding to any entry in the list of notices, inquiries are made as to whether solemnization has been effected. The marriage of a man with his deceased wife's sister was legalized in New Zealand in the year 1881, and the marriage of a woman with her deceased husband's brother in 1901. Marriage with a deceased wife's niece or a deceased husband's nephew was rendered valid in 1929.

An important provision is contained in section 7 of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, which reads as follows:—

(1) Every person commits an offence against this Act, and is liable on summary conviction to a fine of one hundred pounds, who—

(a) Alleges, expressly or by implication, that any persons lawfully married are not truly and sufficiently married; or

(b) Alleges, expressly or by implication, that the issue of any lawful marriage is illegitimate or born out of true wedlock.

(2) “Alleges” in this section means making any verbal statement, or publishing or issuing any printed or written statement, or in any manner authorizing the making of any verbal statement, or in any manner authorizing or being party to the publication or issue of any printed or written statement.

(3) A person shall not be deemed to make an allegation contrary to the provisions of this section by reason only of using in the solemnization of a marriage a form of marriage service which at the commencement of this Act was in use by the religious denomination to which such person belongs, or by reason only of the printing or issue of any book containing a copy of a form of marriage service in use at the commencement of this Act by any religious denomination.

NUMBERS AND RATES.

The movement of the marriage-rate since 1855 is shown by the diagram on p. 75. The numbers and rates of marriages during each of the last twenty years are here given:—

Year.Number.Rate per 1,000 of Population.
19138,8138.25
19149,2808.51
191510,0289.12
19168,2137.47
19176,4175.84
19186,2275.65
19199,5198.33
192012,17510.21
192110,6358.69
19229,5567.63
192310,0707.90
192410,2597.90
192510,4197.84
192610,6807.90
192710,4787.62
192810,5377.58
192910,9677.78
193011,0757.77
19319,8176.79
19329,8966.80

The number of marriages celebrated in 1920 still easily holds the record, while the rate for that year is the highest experienced since 1864. The low rates for 1931 and 1932 are indicative of the effect of the period of financial stringency and depression.

STANDARDIZED MARRIAGE-RATE.

In New Zealand, where the age-constitution of the population has altered considerably, the crude marriage-rate based on the total population does not disclose the true position over a period of years. A better plan is to ascertain the rate among unmarried females in each age-group and to standardize the results on the basis of the distribution of the unmarried female population in a basic year.

Year.Marriage-rate per 1,000.Index Numbers of Marriage-rates taking 1911 as base = 100.
Total Population.Unmarried Female Population 15 and over.Total Population.Unmarried Female Population 15 and over.
Crude.Standardized.Crude.Standardized
18816.673.980.776125137
18866.055.160.46993102
18916.048.350.3698285
18966.847.348.0788081
19017.850.249.0908583
19068.555.653.7989491
19118.759.159.1100100100
19167.550.754.3868692
19218.759.763.9100101108
19267.953.162.69190106

RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES.

Prior to 1929, the Commonwealth marriage-rate was in excess of the New Zealand rate, but a reversal of this position has taken place in the last four years.

MARRIAGES PER 1,000 OF MEAN POPULATION IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND.

Year.Queensland.New South Wales.Victoria.South Australia.Western Australia.Tasmania.Commonwealth.New Zealand.
19286.958.287.527.188.297.097.737.58
19296.677.937.316.428.188.017.457.78
19306.596.996.525.707.666.706.717.77
19316.216135.675.266.516.825.986.79
19326.616.866.506.206.876.796.666.80

A comparison of the latest available rates in various countries is given in the next table. The highest marriage-rate is that of the United States of America, which has also a high ratio of divorces (in 1931, 17.0 per 100 marriages, compared with 6.0 in New Zealand).

Country.Quinquennium.Average Yearly Rate.
United States1926–3010.17
Bulgaria1927–319.39
Union of S. Africa1926–309.28
Czechoslovakia1927–319.19
Rumania1927–319.14
Poland1928–329.13
Hungary1928–328.82
Belgium1927–318.78
Chile1928–328.73
Germany1927–318.69
Latvia1927–318.47
Franco1927–318.13
Denmark1927–317.91
Estonia1928–327.89
Japan1927–317.87
Lithuania1928–327.83
England and Wales1927–317.83
Switzerland1927–317.67
Netherlands1928–327.58
Austria1927–317.49
Spain1927–317.37
New Zealand 1928–327.34
Canada1927–317.31
Portugal1927–317.12
Greece1927–316.97
Australia1928–326.91
Italy1928–326.88
Argentina1927–316.83
Sweden1927–316.80
Scotland1927–316.79
Finland1927–316.78
Norway1927–316.12
Northern Ireland1927–315.89
Irish Free State1927–314.57

DISTRIBUTION OF MARRIAGES OVER THE YEAR.

Annual averages for the decade 1923–32 give marriages as follows: March quarter, 2,464; June quarter, 2,925; September quarter, 2,289; December quarter, 2,742.

The Easter and Christmas seasons are apparently regarded as the most suitable times of the year for entering the matrimonial state, and, judging by the quarterly figures for an average year, Easter would appear to predominate slightly.

The marriages contracted in each month of the last five years were as follows:—

Month.1928.1929.1930.1931.1932.
January780906874747697
February804762842779719
March7691,0298197381,136
April1,3551,1621,5381,265788
May697708722628637
June1,0581,0451,0669591,031
July738812807751744
August777792807716805
September693765766732694
October801912836726722
November792813755664783
December1,2731,2611,2431,1121,140
    Totals10,53710,96711,0759,8179,896

The 1932 proportions per cent. of the total marriages for the various days of the week were: Sunday, 0.4; Monday, 12.0; Tuesday, 12.8; Wednesday, 36.8; Thursday, 13.3; Friday, 5.3; Saturday, 19.4.

CONJUGAL CONDITION.

The total number of persons married during the year 1932 was 19,792, of whom 18,092 were single. 1,018 widowed, and 682 divorced. The figures for each of the last ten years, but showing the sexes separately, are given in the table following:—

Year.Single.Widowed.Divorced.Total Persons married.
Bridegroom.Bride.Bridegroom.Bride.Bridegroom.Bride,
19239,0689,14874262126030120,140
19249,2629,38073257526530420,518
19259,3839,48973360130332920,838
19269,6869,80468952130535521,360
19279,4889,64769649429433720,956
19289,5709,74265847130932421,074
19299,94410,17972145830233021,934
193010,03810,23070947632836922,150
19318,8569,02664441931737219,634
19328,9309,16264237632435819,792

The figures reveal an increasing tendency in the number of divorced persons remarrying, while, on the other hand, those for widowed persons have declined over the period. The position is more easily seen by studying the percentages given in the next table:—

Year.Bridegrooms.Brides.
Single.Widowed.Divorced.Single.Widowed.Divorced.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
192390.057.372.5890.846.172.99
192490.287.142.5891.435.612.96
192590.067.032.9191.075.773.16
192690.696.452.8691.804.883.32
192790.556.642.8192.074.713.22
192890.826.252.9392.464.473.07
192990.676.582.7592.814.183.01
193090.646.402.9692.374.303.33
193190.216.563.2391.944.273.79
193290.246.493.2792.583.803.62

During the period 1923–32 the number of divorced persons remarrying increased from 28 per 1,000 persons married to 34, a considerable advance, and one probably in sympathy with the more liberal trend of divorce legislation. The fall in the number of widowed persons remarrying—from 68 per 1,000 persons married in 1923 to 51 per 1,000 in 1932—is due probably to the high figure in the earlier year having been an indirect outcome of the war and, to a certain extent, of the influenza epidemic.

The relative conjugal condition of bridegrooms and brides for each of the last ten years is next given:—

Year.Marriages between Bachelors andMarriages between Widowers andMarriages between Divorced Men and
Spinsters.Widows.Divorced Women.Spinsters.Widows.Divorced Women.Spinsters.Widows.Divorced Women.
19238,479381208489200531804040
19248,708337217473199601993927
19258,813336234471205572056038
19269,164280242428193682124845
19279,025244219419199782035140
19289,112249209409183662213949
19299,478234232477192522243246
19309,540245253446191722444044
19318,379217260415159702324342
19328,496195239419147762473443

Taking the whole period covered by the foregoing table, it is found that, while 3,007 divorced men remarried, the corresponding number for women was 3,379. In the case of widowed persons, however, in spite of the fact that widows greatly exceed widowers, only 5,012 widows remarried, as compared with 6,966 widowers. It would appear that in the case of divorced persons women are more likely to remarry than men, while in the case of widowers and widows the converse holds.

Included amongst widows in 1932 were twenty-one women, and amongst the widowers six men, who elected to go through the form of marriage with other persons under the protection of the provisions of section 224, subsection (5), of the Crimes Act, which reads: “No one commits bigamy by going through a form of marriage if he or she has been continually absent from his or her wife or husband for seven years then last past, and is not proved to have known that his wife or her husband was alive at any time during those seven years.”

During the last ten years the numbers of persons married under the protection of the above subsection was 210, comprising 65 men and 145 women.

AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED.

Of the 19,792 persons married in 1932 2,286, or 12 per cent., were under twenty-one years of age; 6,606, or 33 per cent., were returned as twenty-one and under twenty-five; 5,960, or 30 per cent., as twenty-five and under thirty; 3,282, or 15 per cent., as thirty and under forty; and 1,658, or 10 per cent., as forty years of age or over.

AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED, 1932.

Age of Bridegroom, in Years.Age of Bride, in Years.Total Bridegrooms.
Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 45.45 and over.
Under 2126011961....1387
21 and under 259261,4373493031..2,746
25,, 305271,6511,18519326423,588
30,, 35131483548254671971,509
35,, 4042108161144903010585
40,, 455326788684835343
45 and over8305685139131289738
    Total brides1,8993,8602,3727953932333449,896

There have been some considerable changes in the proportions of men and women marrying at the various age-periods. To illustrate the extent to which these figures have varied during the last three decades, a table is given showing the proportions of men and women married at each age-period to every 100 marriages in quinquennia from 1900 to 1929, and for the years 1930, 1931, and 1932:—

Period.Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 45.46 and over.Total.
Males.
1900–041.6724.7538.4218.638.053.584.90100.00
1905–091.7923.4239.2518.788.473.384.91100.00
1910–141.9422.0438.0420.758.543.904.79100.00
1915–193.2621.4033.0419.6710.475.027.14100.00
1920–243.1324.6632.2117.7310.245.436.60100.00
1925–293.4928.0434.4914.337.704.487.47100.00
19303.5028.3036.1714.236.833.707.27100.00
19313.5528.2736.0214.475.783.937.98100.00
19323.9127.7536.2615.255.913.477.45100.00
Females.
1900.0416.9239.7527.339.263.401.531.81100.00
1905.0916.1537.1028.5310.184.211.802.03100.00
1910–1415.6034.9028.5211.575.042.052.32100.00
1915–1915.2135.0126.1711.396.062.983.18100.00
1920–2415.9935.4726.2110.665.532.983.16100.00
1925–2918.6137.8823.678.934.652.823.44100.00
193017.9539.5624.218.164.082.373.67100.00
193120.0638.5123.108.023.932.753.63100.00
193219.1939.0123.978.033.972.353.48100.00

A perusal of the above table reveals the fact that greater proportions of marriages are now being celebrated at both the younger and the older age-groups.

For many years the average age (arithmetic mean) at marriage for both males and females, more particularly the latter, showed a tendency to increase. However, after reaching its maximum in the three years 1917, 1918, and 1919, the average age has since decreased considerably. The figures for each of the last ten years are given.

MEAN AGE AT MARRIAGE.

Year.Bridegrooms.Brides.
192330.4926.74
192430.2426.56
192530.3926.56
192629.8926.18
192729.9226.25
192829.8726.17
192929.8026.10
103028.4726.13
193129.8326.02
193229.7126.04

The average ages of bachelors and spinsters at marriage are considerably lower than those shown in the preceding table, which cover all parties and are naturally affected by the inclusion of remarriages of widowed and divorced persons. The average ages of grooms and brides of the various conditions in each of the last five years were:—

Year.Bridegrooms.Brides.
Bachelors.Divorced.Widowers.Spinsters.Divorced.Widows.
 Years.Years.Years.Years.Years.Years.
192828.2340.9248.4524.9936.4343.51
192928.1140.8348.4525.0135.7043.33
193026.6239.6449.4024.9236.2044.33
193128.0542.1548.2824.7835.5144.39
193227.9541.0048.3824.8536.4047.28

The foregoing figures give the average age at marriage, but these do not correspond with the modal or popular age, if the age at which the most marriages are celebrated may be so termed. For several years prior to 1918 age 26 held pride of place for bridegrooms and age 21 for brides. The latter has continued right through to 1932 without alteration, but in the case of bridegrooms the most popular age is now 24. The median age for all bridegrooms in 1932 was 26—bachelors also 26—while for all brides the figure was 24—spinsters 23.

MARRIAGES OF MINORS.

Of every 1,000 men married in 1932, 39 were under twenty-one years of age, while 192 in every 1,000 brides were under twenty-one.

In 260 marriages in 1932 both parties were given as under twenty-one years of age, in 1,639 marriages the bride was returned as a minor and the bridegroom as an adult, and in 127 marriages the bridegroom was a minor and the bride an adult.

Year.Age in Years.Total.
14.15.16.17.18.19.20.Number.Rate per 100 Marriages.
Bridegrooms.
1928....13361182113693.50
1929......542991973433.13
1930....29381142253883.50
1931....1641922093493.55
1932....28441152183873.91
Brides.
1928110701924196377092,03819.34
1929311852434115797592,09119.07
1930216881984165517171,98817.95
1931215982084035456981,96920.06
1932..9672064035416731,89919.19

MARRIAGES BY MINISTERS OF VARIOUS DENOMINATIONS.

Of the 9,896 marriages registered in 1932, Church of England clergymen officiated at 2,528, Presbyterians at 2,635, Methodists at 1,016, and Roman Catholics at 1,071, while 2,069 marriages were celebrated before Registrars.

The following table shows the proportions of marriages by ministers of the principal denominations in the last nine years:—

Denomination.Percentage of Marriages.
1924.1925.1926.1927.1928.1929.1930.1931.1932.
Church of England27.6827.2627.5327.6827.0327.1826.9325.8225.54
Presbyterian25.8126.1926.3126.7726.9127.1326.4725.7126.63
Methodist11.039.909.689.739.7710.199.899.5910.27
Roman Catholic10.7911.3311.6811.1911.4511.3411.0610.7310.81
Other denominations4.964.635.075.575.264.845.165.535.84
Before Registrars19.7320.6919.7319.0619.5819.3220.4922.6220.91
 100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

The foregoing figures must not be taken as an exact indication of the religions of the parties married, as it does not necessarily follow that one or both of the parties are members of the Church whose officiating minister performed the ceremony, and persons married before Registrars may belong, in greater or lesser proportion, to any or none of the denominations.

NUMBER OF OFFICIATING MINISTERS.

The number of names on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act is (June, 1933) 2,016, and the denominations to which they belong are shown hereunder:—

Denomination.Number.
Church of England486
Presbyterian Church of New Zealand409
Roman Catholic Church344
Methodist Church of New Zealand291
Salvation Army109
Baptists69
Associated Churches of Christ40
Congregational Independents30
Brethren13
Seventh-day Adventists12
Latter-day Saints13
Lutheran Church3
Evangelical Lutheran Concordia Conference5
Churches of Christ5
Hebrew Congregations5
Catholic Apostolic Church3
Liberal Catholic Church6
Unitarians5
Assemblies of God10
Spiritualist Church of New Zealand5
Ratana Church of New Zealand108
Ringatu Church23
Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah 
Others20
    Total2,016

The Ringatu Church, the Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah, and the Ratana Church of New Zealand are Maori denominations.

MAORI MARRIAGES.

In cases where both parties to a marriage are of the Native race there is no necessity under the Marriage Act to comply with the provisions of that Act, though the parties are at liberty to take advantage thereof. Considerable inconvenience, however, was found to exist on account of the non-registration of Maori marriages, and a section was inserted in the Native Land Act, 1909, whereby it was laid down that Maori marriages must be celebrated either under the provisions of the Marriage

Act or in the presence of a registered officiating minister, but without complying with the other requirements of the Marriage Act. Ministers solemnizing the latter class of marriages must send returns to the Registrar-General.

Returns of 596 marriages in which both parties were of the Native race were received during the year 1932. The figures for each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Under Native Land Act.Under Marriage Act.Total.
192326220282
192419548243
192535642398
192626153314
192723187318
192828597382
1929315121436
193034574419
193135879437
193251482596

Maori marriages are not included in the numbers shown elsewhere in this subsection, nor are they taken into account in the computation of marriage-rates.

SUBSECTION C—DEATHS.

COMPULSORY registration of deaths was instituted in New Zealand in 1855. AH in the case of births, a system of non-compulsory registration had obtained since 1848.

Until the year 1876 the only information provided for in the death-registration entry was the date, place, and cause of death, and the name, sex, age, and occupation of deceased. The Registration of Births and Deaths Act, 1875, required information to be recorded as regards parentage, conjugal condition, and issue of deceased. Particulars as to burial had also to be entered, as well as more detailed information regarding cause of death. Subsequent amendments to the Act have made it requisite to give additional information concerning issue, and, in the case of married males, age of widow.

Every death occurring in New Zealand is required to be registered within three days after the day of the death if in a city or borough, or seven days in any other case. There is a penalty up to £10 for neglect, the undertaker in charge of the funeral being solely responsible for registration. Prior to 1913 the undertaker was primarily looked to for registration, but, in addition, the occupier of the house and every other person present at the death were also responsible parties.

The law does not impose any limit of time after which a death may not be registered as it does in the case of a birth. It is not necessary to effect a death-registration entry in the case of a still-born child, though an entry must be made in the register of births.

Any person burying, or permitting or taking part in the burial of, the body of any deceased person without a certificate of cause of death signed by a duly registered medical practitioner, a Coroner's order to bury the body, or a Registrar's certificate of registration of the death, renders himself liable to a fine of £10.

NUMBERS AND RATES.

The following table shows the number of deaths and the death-rate per 1,000 of the mean population during each of the last twenty years:—

Year.Number.Rate per 1,000.
191310,1199.47
191410,1489.31
19159,9659.06
191610,5969.64
191710,5289.58
191816,36414.84
191910,8089.46
192012,10910.15
192110,6828.73
192210,9778.77
192311,5119.03
192410,7678.29
192511,0268.29
192611,8198.74
192711,6138.45
192811,8118.49
192912,3148.75
193012,1998.56
193112,0478.34
193211,6838.02

The absence in 1932 of any disaster such as the Hawke's Bay earthquake of the previous year accounts in no small measure for the comparatively large drop in the total number of deaths registered. Even so, there still remains an appreciable natural decline, sufficient to bring the death-rate down to the lowest level on record.

The fall in the birth-rate (resulting in fewer infants at risk relatively to total population) combined with the fall in the rate of infant mortality, is largely responsible for the position disclosed by the crude death-rate figures. As will be seen farther on, however, there has been an actual fall in the already low standardized rate, which is not affected by the fall in the birth-rate, though it is very materially affected by the decline in the rate of infant mortality.

MALE AND FEMALE DEATH-RATES.

The death-rates of males and females for the last ten years are shown separately in the next table.

Year.Deaths per 1,000 of Population.Male Deaths to every 100 Female Deaths.Male Rate expressed as Index Number of Female Rate (= 100).
Males.Females.Total.
19239.918.129.03127122
19249.227.328.29131126
19259.097.468.29127122
19269.667.778.74130124
19279.287.588.45128123
19289.247.728.49125120
19299.657.828.75128123
19309.407.698.56127122
19319.057.598.34124119
19328.557.478.02119114

DISTRIBUTION OF DEATHS OVER THE YEAR.

An examination of the total number of deaths registered in each quarter of the years 1923–32 gives the following annual averages: March quarter, 2,558; June quarter, 2,761; September quarter, 3,468; and December quarter, 2,892.

High figures in September quarter of each of the years 1923, 1926, and 1929 were due in the main to slight epidemics of influenza.

A classification according to month of death shows that in 1932 the most deaths occurred during June, July, and August, with totals of 1,109, 1,158, and 1,195 respectively. Excluding December (a proportion of deaths occurring in that month not being registered till January), February had the least number of deaths (815), followed by November and April, with 828 and 860 respectively.

The least number of deaths on any one day, again excluding December, was 15, this number occurring on the 7th November. The greatest number (51) occurred on the 21st May.

AGES AT DEATH.

The deaths occurring during 1932 are tabulated below:—

Ages.Males.Females.Total.
Under 1 month282248530
1–3 months513182
3–6432669
6–12,,504696
1–2 years7257129
2–3,,333366
3–4,,222648
4–5,,221941
5–10,,9372165
10–15,,6842110
15–20,,12286208
20–25,,154133287
25–30,,130133263
30–35,,141155296
35–40,,135154289
40–45,,222183405
45–50 years323283606
50–55,,448348796
55–60,,480349829
60–65585401986
65–70,,5975081,105
70–75,,6615641,225
75–80,,6965771,273
80–85,,482439921
85–90,,290292582
90–95,,115104219
95–100,,292453
100,,123
102,,..11
    Totals6,3475,33611,683

Some remarkable changes in the age-distribution of persons dying have occurred during the last fifty years. The total deaths in 1932 were more than twice as numerous as in 1882, but the number of deaths under one year in 1932 was less than half of the corresponding number recorded in 1882. This is an eloquent tribute to the efficacy of the steps taken to preserve infant life (a subject which is dealt with later on in this subsection), as during the fifty years the annual number of births increased by 31 per cent.

Turning now to deaths at ages 80 and over, a remarkable difference between the earlier and later years covered by the figures is apparent. In 1882, deaths in this group numbered only 112 or approximately 2 per cent. of the total of 5,701, while in 1932, 1,779 deaths of persons over 80 years of age were recorded, this number representing just over 15 per cent. of the total deaths in that year. In 1912 the corresponding percentage was only 10. The figures are a reflex of the changes in the age-constitution of the population, combined with the great improvement in the death-rate at the earlier ages.

Furthermore, in 1932 the number of deaths in individual age-groups shows a gradual increase for almost every consecutive group from “10 and under 15” to “80 and over,” where the maximum is recorded. The experience of 1882, on the other hand, is very different, the number showing a falling trend after the “40–45” age-group till the minimum is attained at the final age-group.

The following table indicates the changes that have occurred over a period of fifty years:—

Ages, in Years.Number of Deaths.Percentage to Total.
1882.1892.1902.1912.1932.1882.1892.1902.1912.1932.
Under 11,6781,5941,7121,40977729.4524.6920.4415.296.65
1 and under 570953957834128412.448.346.903.702.43
5,, 103302582081771655.783.982.481.921.41
10,, 151431751511251102.502.701.801.360.94
15,, 201762612571932083.084.033.102.101.78
20,, 252273193252742873.984.933.882.972.46
25,, 302472433633392634.333.764.333.682.25
30,, 352482212993592964.343.413.573.902.53
35,, 402662523244222894.663.903.874.582.47
40,, 452772462983584054.853.813.553.893.47
45,, 502632453303676064.623.803.943.985.19
50,, 552403474014037964.225.384.794.376.81
55,, 601763394294978293.095.255.125.397.10
60,, 652043675045279863.585.696.025.728.44
65,, 701643006627321,1052.884.657.907.949.46
70,, 751172836279021,2252.054.397.499.7910.48
75,, 801182054058331,2732.073.184.839.0410.90
80 and over1122605029561,7791.984.035.9910.3815.23
Unspecified65......0.100.08......
    Totals5,7016,4598,3759,21411,683100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

The next table shows that the fall in the death-rate during recent years has been common to all ages, and to both sexes.

The table is further of interest as showing that the female rate for the various age-groups is almost invariably lower than the male rate. The rapid increase in the death-rate at successive age-groups is well exemplified.

DEATH-RATES PER 1,000, BY AGE-GROUPS.

Year.Under 1Under 1 and 5.5 and under 15.15 and under 25.25 and under 35.35 and under 45.45 and under 55.55 and under 65.65 and under 75.75 and under 85.85 and over.
Males.
190178.606.811.893.523.976.1611.9423.1250.59126.26280.00
191163.485.361.912.423.876.2711.0220.8353.22116.21281.21
192153.104.781.852.443.565.559.6119.9646.17102.84257.70
192643.553.601.302.323.334.989.3019.1549.43128.13330.54
193232.222.811192.032.353.868.2517.1742.40106.92294.72
Females.
190163.875.501.643.584.726.7010.6219.4443.32107.02285.30
191148.745.371.482.764.344.928.3817.8940.44104.84221.90
192142.314.491.312.343.384.468.0014.8836.8194.42230.05
192635.734.001.301.953.143.987.3415.0239.26109.48284.72
193229.102.660.881.702.633.427.1213.4037.22100.04265.54
Both Sexes.
190171.406.171.773.554.336.4011.3721.6347.87117.97282.52
191156.315.361.702.584.095.649.8219.5547.74111.73251.81
192147.824.641.582.393.475.108.8517.5941.9099.00245.21
192639.763.801.302.143.234.488.3717.2244.64119.19308.76
193231.222.741.041.872.483.647.7015.3839.85103.62279.57

The average (arithmetic mean) age at death of persons of either sex in each of the ten years 1923–32 was as follows:—

Year.Males.Females.
192350.0650.33
192451.0549.87
192551.4450.15
192652.9451.14
192752.5952.35
192852.3352.68
192953.1554.27
193054.2354.47
193154.1455.48
193255.7956.05

EXPECTATION OF LIFE.

The following figures showing the expectation of life at various ages are based on the experience of the two years 1921–22, and are as computed by Mr. L. S. Polden, A.I.A.

EXPECTATION OF LIFE OR AVERAGE AFTER-LIFETIME IN NEW ZEALAND.

Age.Males.Females.
Years.Years.
062.76465.433
562.17164.050
1057.72659.497
2048.66250.364
3039.98141.761
4031.56033.225
5023.50824.913
60160.3017.286
7099.0610.570
805.3275.780
902.3112.524
1000.7500.917

The expectation of life at age 0 has been as follows at successive periods:—

Period.Males. Years.Females. Years.
1891–189555.29458.087
1896–190057.37359.952
1901–190558.09260.549
1906–191059.16561.764
1911–191560.96063.482
1921–192262.76465.433

DEATH-RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES.

Examination of data of universal character shows that New Zealand has the lowest death-rate in the world, Australia ranking second in this respect. Rates for certain of the principal countries are quoted below.

Country.Quinquennium.Average Rate per 1,000
* Registration area.
New Zealand 1928–328.4
Australia1928–329.0
Netherlands1928–329.6
Union of South Africa1928–329.7
Uruguay1927–3110.9
Norway1927–3110.9
Canada1927–3111.0
Denmark1927–3111.2
Germany1927–3111.6
United States*1926–3011.8
Switzerland1927–3112.1
Sweden1927–3112.2
England and Wales1927–3112.2
Argentina1927–3112.3
Scotland1927–3113.6
Belgium1927–3113.7
Finland1927–3113.9
Irish Free State1927–3114.4
Northern Ireland1927–3114.6
Latvia1927–3114.6
Austria1927–31150
Italy1928–3215.0
Czechoslovakia1927–31150
Lithuania1928–3215.8
Poland1928–3215.8
Estonia1928–32160
France1927–3116.6
Hungary1928–3216.9
Greece1927–3117.1
Bulgaria1927–3117.4
Spain1927–3117.8
Portugal1927–3118.9
Japan1927–3119.4
Rumania1927–3120.5
Chile1928–3223.8
Ceylon1927–3124.4
Egypt1927–3126.0

STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES.

For the purpose of ascertaining the true movement of the death-rate in New Zealand, a system of standardization was introduced some years ago, the age- and sex-constitution of the population as disclosed at the census of 1911 being taken as the basis. The population and deaths of each year are divided, each sex separately, into five-yearly groups of ages (with one group only for ages 80 and over), and the rates for the various age-groups ascertained and weighted according to the proportion which the respective groups bore to the total population at the census of 1911. The following table gives both crude and standardized rates.

Year.Crude Rates.Standardized Rates.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
187516.5615.0715.9219.0315.3617.30
188012.0510.7311.4613.8111.4712.70
188511.519.6710.6713.3810.0612.36
189010.518.689.6612.2610.1111.25
189510.818.899.9112.2610.0711.22
190010.338.439.4311.049.2910.21
190510.188.249.2710.498.619.60
191010.678.639.7110.678.469.62
191510.197.879.0610.197.879.09
192011.119.1510.1510.838.849.89
19259.097.468.298.686.777.78
19309.407.698.568.646.487.62
19328.557.478.027.626.086.89

For purposes of international comparisons, a standard population, based on the age-distribution of the population of 19 European countries at their censuses nearest to the year 1900, has been compiled by the International Institute of Statistics, and is used in the following table of New Zealand rates.

Year.Crude Rates.International Standardized Rates.
Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.FemalesBoth Sexes.
Without Distinction between Sexes.With Distinction between Sexes.
190110.808.719.8111.8111.2111.6411.51
191110.468.219.3910.799.7410.4010.26
19219.757.668.739.658.639.239.14
19269.667.778.749.518.669.179.09
19289.247.728.498.938.208.638.57
19299.657.828.759.288.398.868.78
19309.407.698.568.948.118.588.52
19319.057.598.348.557.858.248.20
19328.557.478.027.987.687.877.83

An interesting point brought out by the use of the new standard in New Zealand is that the male standardized rate is actually lower than the corresponding crude rate, thus indicating that the age-constitution of the male population of the Dominion is now less favourable to low death-rates.

ORPHANHOOD.

The table following shows the number of living issue left by married men whose deaths were registered during the ten years 1923–32, the information being given according to age of father and of issue.

Age of Issue, in Years.Number of Issue left by Fathers, aged—
Under 30.30 and under 40.40 and under 50.50 and under 60.60 and under 70.70 and under 80.80 and over.Totals.
Under 55821,7481,5485361131114,540
  5 and under 101071,7042,7681,5103836886,548
10,, 1558123,2462,9071,041246358,292
15,, 2141243,1255,4903,2781,03216913,222
21 and over121,0939,68225,85142,79034,424113,843
Unspecified..42238191286
    Totals6994,39511,80220,16330,68544,14834,639146,531
Married men who died—
  Leaving issue4251,7913,6375,4107,3118,7696,60433,947
  Without leaving issue1834317701,0971,2551,3379336,006
    Totals6082,2224,4076,5078,56610,1067,53739,953

Taking all deaths of married men or widowers, whether leaving issue or not, it is found that the average living issue is 3.67, as compared with 3.94 for the period 1913–22.

Average numbers of issue left by married men or widowers during the decade 1923–32 were: Fathers aged under 30, 1.15; aged 30–39 1.98; 40–49, 2.68; 50–59, 3.10; 60–69, 3.58; 70–79. 4.37; 80 or over, 4.60. Averages are universally lower than in the preceding decade.

In 1932, among men who left any issue under age 16, the average number of such issue was 2.10. The average for all married men or widowers who died during the year was, however, only 0.45.

Of 916 cases where issue under 16 years of age was left by married men or widowers during 1932, a widow was also left in 853 cases, the aggregate children under 16 in these 853 cases being 1,819, and the average per widow 2.13. By the deaths of their fathers, children under 16 to the number of 62 were left without either parent, and for 1 child there was no information as to whether the mother was alive or dead.

WIDOWS LEFT BY MARRIED MEN.

Of the 39,953 married men or widowers whose deaths were registered during the ten years 1923–32, 10,203 were shown to have been widowers, and 29,178 to have left widows; while in the remaining 572 cases there was no information on the point. Of the married men leaving widows, 25,056 had living issue also at time of death, and 4,122 had no living issue. In 8,584 cases widowers left issue, and in 1,619 cases no issue. In 307 of the 572 cases where no information was given as to whether a widow was left there was living issue, in 228 cases there was no living issue, and in 37 cases no information as to issue was given.

INFANT MORTALITY.

New Zealand has the lowest rate of infant mortality in the world, a fact attributable partly to such matters as climate, virility of the race, comparative absence of large industrial undertakings, &c., and partly to legislative and educative measures, the latter both by the State and by various organizations.

The following table, giving infant mortality rates in various countries for the latest available quinquennial period, clearly shows the favourable position occupied by New Zealand:—

Country.Quinquennium.Deaths under One Year per 1,000 Births.
* Registration area.
New Zealand 1928–3234
Australia1928–3247
Norway1926–3048
Netherlands1928–3252
Switzerland1927–3153
Sweden1927–3158
England and Wales1927–3167
South Africa1926–3068
United States*1926–3068
Irish Free State1927–3169
Northern Ireland1927–3176
Denmark1925–2982
Scotland1926–3085
France1927–3185
Finland1927–3186
Canada1927–3190
Germany1926–3094
Belgium1926–3095
Greece1926–3096
Latvia1923–2796
Uruguay1926–3098
Estonia1926–30108
Austria1926–30117
Italy1926–30119
Spain1926–30124
Japan1926–30136
Bulgaria1926–30147
Czechoslovakia1926–30148
Egypt1925–29152
Lithuania1926–30155
Ceylon1927–31171
Hungary1926–30173
British India1926–30177
Chile1926–30229

Not only has New Zealand had for many years the lowest rate of infant mortality in the world, but the rate for the Dominion has shown steady and rapid improvement, more particularly during the last twenty years. Much of the success achieved has been due to the activities of the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children. Founded at Dunedin in 1907 this society has since extended its Plunket system throughout New Zealand, and its methods are being adopted to an ever-increasing extent in other countries.

The deaths of infants under one year of age for each of the last ten years are shown in the following table:—

Year.Number.Rate per 1,000 Births.
Males.FemalesTotal.Males.Females.Total.
19237205051,22549.5537.5943.80
19246444831,12745.0535.2140.23
19256394861,12544.0135.6439.96
19266384941,13243.5535.7339.76
19276104701,08042.6834.5838.74
192860937598443.2528.5936.18
192954836491240.1627.7834.10
193052539992438.2830.5034.48
193352633085638.2125.6732.15
193242635177733.2229.1031.22

Since 1923 the infant mortality rate in New Zealand has exhibited a rapid decline, and the unprecedentedly low level of 31.22 per 1,000 live births was recorded for 1932. A temporary cessation in recorded progress took place in 1930, but the downward movement was resumed in 1931. The male rate has maintained an almost uninterrupted improvement throughout the period, but the female rate has fluctuated considerably from time to time.

The pronounced fall in New Zealand's infant mortality rate during the last two decades has not been accompanied by an increase in the death-rate of children between the ages of one and ten years. There has, on the contrary, been a substantial fall, as is shown by the following figures. The numbers and rates given refer to annual averages for the quinquennia mentioned.

Quinquennium.1 and under 5.5 and under 10.
Number of Deaths.Rate.*Number of Deaths.Rate.*
* Per 10,000 children at ages shown.
1894–18984406818622
1899–19035047619423
1904–19084443717219
1909–19134474919318
1914–19185475326622
1919–19234654424519
1924–19284033820315
1929–1932 (four years)3193118214

The increase in 1914–18 as compared with 1909–13 is due to the fact that during the latter period New Zealand experienced several minor epidemics, principally of diphtheria. The influenza epidemic in 1918 also somewhat affected the rate.

Since 1921 a distinction has been made between legitimate and illegitimate children in the New Zealand statistics of infant mortality. The proportion of illegitimate infants among those dying within the first year of life has been found to be greater (in some years substantially so) than the proportion of illegitimate births to total births, in spite of the fact that legitimations and adoptions would tend to reduce the number which would be termed illegitimate in the death entries. The year 1930 constitutes an exception.

Year.Total Deaths under One Year.Deaths of Illegitimate Infants under One Year.Proportion of Illegitimates in Total Deaths under One Year.Proportion of Illegitimates in Total Births.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.
19231,225826.694.51
19241,127968.524.78
19251,125585.164.73
19261,132615.395.17
19271,080777.134.97
1928984565.695.08
1929912727.894.96
1930924475.095.12
1931856607.014.94
1932777546.955.07

Except for the year 1930, the excess of the male over the female rate of infant mortality holds for each of the four divisions of the first year of life shown in the next table. The discrepancy is, however, somewhat greater in the first half of the year than in the second.

Year.Male Deaths per 1,000 Male Births.Female Deaths per 1,000 Female Births.
Under 1 Month.1 and under 3 Months.3 and under 6 Months.6 and under 12 Months.Under 1 Month.1 and under 3 Months.3 and under 6 Months.6 and under 12 Months.
192333.037.233.106.1924.785.962.764.09
192426.376.725.116.8521.433.864.235.69
192529.895.993.724.4122.735.062.575.28
192628.744.783.686.3521.994.413.545.79
192727.925.394.135.2423.624.272.434.26
192830.464.623.984.1920.052.672.523.35
192927.484.842.864.9818.853.512.063.36
193026.765.832.193.5021.173.222.293.82
193126.954.502.334.4318.121.872.103.58
193221.993.983.353.9020.562.572.163.81

Even when the effect of the male excess among infants born is eliminated, the number of male deaths per 100 female deaths in the first month of life during the ten years 1923–32 is found to be 131; between one and three months, 144; between three and six months, 129; between six and twelve months, 116; and for the whole of the first year, 130.

The rates for the two sexes in conjunction are now given for each of the last five years.

Year.Under 1 Month.1 and under 3 Months.3 and under 6 Months.6 and under 12 Months.Total under 1 Year.
192825.443.683.273.7936.18
192923.264192.464.1934.10
193024034.552.243.6634.48
193122.693.232.214.0232.15
193221.303.292.773.8631.22

If the deaths under one year of age are divided into two groups—viz., those occurring during the first month of life and those during the remainder of the twelve months—it will be found that the decrease disclosed for recent years when compared with earlier is very much heavier for the latter class; the explanation being that, with premature birth, congenital debility, and other causes of death due to pre-natal influences (which are responsible for the great majority of deaths during the first month), it has not been found possible to effect anything like the great improvements which have been brought about in regard to complaints arising from post-natal causes.

The next table shows that, whereas in the quinquennium 1926–30 the death-rate under one month of age was 17 per cent. lower than in the quinquennium 1881–85, the rate for children who have survived the first month of life was only one-fifth as high as in the “eighties.” In other words, where the Dominion formerly lost between the ages of one month and one year sixty children out of every thousand it now loses only twelve.

Period.Deaths per 1,000 Births.Deaths between 1 and 12 Months per 1,000 Children who survive 1 Month.
Under 1 Year.Under 1 Month.Between 1 and under 1 Month. 12 Months.
1881–188590.6029.7760.8362.70
1886–189084.0927.5756.5258.13
1891–189587.6030.3457.2658.93
1896–190080.0630.3849.6851.24
1901–190574.7730.6444.1345.54
1906–191069.6230.2839.3440.57
1911–191153.6329.2824.3525.05
1916–192048.6228.1620.4621.05
1921–192542.7527.4815.2715.70
1926–193636.7024.8211.881218
193231.2221.309.9210.14

The decrease by nearly two-thirds in the general rate, and over four-fifths in the rate between one and twelve months, and the relatively lower movement of the rate under one month, are well indicated in the accompanying diagram.

INFANT DEATH-RATES, 1880–1932.

As stated above, the death-rate for infants under the age of one month has shown little improvement in recent years, while a heavy reduction has taken place in the mortality-rate after the first month of life. It would appear, therefore, that on the one hand the diseases that can be combated openly, such as epidemic diseases, respiratory diseases, and diseases due to faulty nourishment, &c. (i.e., diseases of the digestive system), have shown a definite response to the strenuous campaigns launched against them; while, on the other hand, many infants are evidently non-viable at birth. This point is accentuated by the following table, which shows the rates for further divisions of the first month of life.

DEATHS UNDER 1 MONTH PER 1,000 LIVE BIRTHS.

Year.Under 1 Day.1 Day and under 2 Days.2 Days and under 1 Week.Total under 1 Week.1 Week and under 2 Weeks.2 Weeks and under 3 Weeks.3 Weeks and under 1 Month.Total under 1 Month.
19238.443.938.2620.634.182.541.6529.00
19247.893.357.5018.742.251.681.2823.95
19258.353.518.4220.283.021.741.3926.43
19268.573.548.3620.472.111.651.2325.46
19278.033.627.7119.363.271.721.4825.83
19288.463.718.2420.412.941.100.9925.44
19297.373.377.6618.401.831.531.5023.26
19308.363.287.4619.102.761.310.8624.03
19317.143.796.7617.692.741.470.7922.69
19326.593.506.3516.442.611.251.0021.30

The rate for under one month has shown a considerable improvement during the period covered, and, indeed, all the divisions of the first month of life record a decrease.

Nearly one-third (164) of the 530 deaths under one month in 1932 occurred within twenty-four hours of birth, and four-fifths (409) within one week. The following table gives, for each of the last five years, detailed information as to the number of deaths at various periods of the first year of life:—

INFANT MORTALITY.—DETAILED AGES.

Year.Under 1 Day.1 Day and under 2 Days.2 Days and under 1 Week.1 Weeks and under 2 Weeks2 Weeks and under 3 Weeks3 Weeks and under 1 Month.1 Month and under 2 Months.2 Months and under 3 Months.3 Months and under 6 Months.6 Months and under 9 Months.9 Months and under 12 Months.Total.
Males.
1928148621424218173629563326609
1929113561193130264422394226548
1930121431294218145030302424525
1931116641114224143824323130526
19328947863015153417432921426
Females.
19288239823812102114332222375
19298434861811142818271925364
19301034571331791923303119399
193174376931157159272224330
19327540723516101813262521351
Both Sexes.
19282301012248030275743895548984
1929197902054941407240666151912
1930224882007435236953605543924
19311901011807339215333595354856
1932164871586531255230695442777

Some remarkable changes are disclosed by the next table, which gives the infant mortality rates for various groups of causes in quinquennial groups over a period of sixty years. If a comparison be made between the averages of the first and last quinquennia given—1872–76 and 1927–31—it is found that the general infant mortality rate shows a decline of 68 per cent., while even greater decreases are recorded for tuberculosis (95 per cent.), convulsions (95 per cent.), gastric and intestinal diseases (93 per cent.), epidemic diseases (89 per cent.), and respiratory diseases (71 per cent.). The rate for diseases of early infancy shows a decrease of only 22 per cent. in 1927–31 as compared with 1872–76, but of 26 per cent. as compared with 1917–21, and the figures indicate that some measure of success has already attended the steps taken in recent years to cope with ante-natal conditions.

The increase shown for malformations and the decrease for tuberculosis are probably somewhat less than is indicated by the figures. In the earlier years covered by the table the latter heading included all deaths from hydrocephalus, many of which were no doubt due to congenital hydrocephalus, which is now included among the malformations. A proportion of the deaths from hydrocephalus in the earlier years would also probably be due to meningitis. The most striking features of the figures for the years 1927–31 in the table are the continuation of the upward trend in the death-rate for malformations, and a further drop in the rate from diseases peculiar to early infancy.

INFANT MORTALITY RATES FOR PRINCIPAL CAUSES.

Period.Epidemic Diseases.Tuberculosis.Infantile Convulsions.Respiratory Diseases.Gastric and Intestinal Diseases.Malformations.Early Infancy.Other Causes.Totals.
1872–187613.55.59.712.924.21.225.017.3109.3
1877–188110.25.27.512.319.81.421.915.393.6
1882–18869.34.77.911.819.11.225.512.391.8
1887–18918.93.76.310.518.51.324.78.882.7
1892–18969.83.36.611.016.61.424.911.284.8
1897–19016.12.65.610.017.21.526.29.778.9
1902–19065.51.54.19.715.31.327.67.972.9
1907–19115.91.33.37.615.51.926.76.368.5
1912–19163.60.62.25.17.43.926.23.552.5
1917–19213.20.51.94.74.54.326.12.948.1
1922–19261.80.41.34.32.84.822.43.341.1
1927–19311.50.30.53.71.75.019.43135.2
19321.30.30.13.8135.816.42.231.2

Two out of every three deaths of infants under one year of age are due to causes coming within the groups “Early Infancy” and “Malformations,” and premature birth alone is responsible for approximately one-third of the total infant mortality.

In accordance with international practice, New Zealand's infant mortality rate represents the number of deaths of infants actually born alive expressed as a proportion per 1,000 live births. This method, however, takes no account of still-births. Reference has been made in an earlier paragraph to the effect on the infant mortality rate of efforts made towards the reduction of those ante-natal influences which generally cause death to ensue during the early weeks of the first year of life. The fact that still-births are also the result of such ante-natal influences should not be lost sight of, and for this and other reasons it is of interest to compute rates for infant mortality and still-births in conjunction, as in the following table. In the computation of the rates for numbers inclusive of still-births, the latter are taken into account in both births and deaths.

DEATHS OF INFANTS UNDER ONE YEAR PER 1,000 BIRTHS.

Year.Exclusive of Still-births.Inclusive of Still-births.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
192349.5537.5943.8080.6265.6173.42
192445.0535.2140.2377.3959.4868.65
192544.0135.6439.9674.7361.7268.45
192643.5535.7339.7673.2963.9068.74
192742.6834.5838.7475.4260.3168.08
192843.2528.5936.1871.2158.3865.01
192940.1627.7834.1074.1654.4164.53
193038.2830.5034.4870.1558.9164.67
193138.2125.6732.1567.3453.5760.80
193233.2229.1031.2264.5853.8959.42

The still-birth rate in New Zealand shows a rising tendency, but this is not sufficient to reverse the trend of the declining infant-mortality rate when still-births are taken into consideration with this latter figure. Indeed, the unusually large decrease in both the number of infant deaths and of still-births for 1932 has had the effect of reducing the combined rate or “total infant-mortality” rate to an unprecedentedly low level. Whereas, however, the rate computed on the usual method indicates a decrease of 29 per cent. during the period covered by the table, the inclusion of still-births reduces the improvement to 19 per cent.

CAUSES OF DEATH.

Since 1908, the classification of causes of death in New Zealand has been on the basis of the international classification initiated by Dr. Jacques Bertillon and used by the principal European and American countries and the Commonwealth of Australia.

A comparison of the causes of deaths in 1932, arranged according to an abridged classification, and the proportion per 10,000 of population of each sex, are given in the following table. The classification adopted is in accordance with the Fourth Revision (1929) of the International List of Causes of Death.

Class.Number of Deaths.Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
I. Infectious and parasitic diseases4984359336.716.096.41
II. Cancer and other tumours8147471,56110.9810.4610.72
III. Rheumatic diseases, diseases of nutrition and of endocrine glands, and other general diseases1482654131.993.712.84
IV. Diseases of the blood and blood-forming organs3551860.470.710.59
V. Chronic poisonings and intoxications15..150.20..0.10
VI. Diseases of the nervous system and of organs of; special sense3964898855.346.856.08
VII. Diseases of the circulatory system1,8411,5633,40424,8021,8923,38
NIII. Diseases of the respiratory system5283538817114.946.05
IX. Diseases of the digestive system3062635694113.683.91
X. Diseases of the genito-urinary system4283457735.774.835.31
XI. Pregnancy, labour, and the puerperal state..101101..1.420.69
XII. Diseases of the skin and cellular tissue1411250.190.150.17
XIII. Diseases of the bones and of organs of locomotion1912310.260.170.21
XIV. Congenital malformations99891881.331.251.29
XV. Early infancy2211864072. 982.602.79
XVI. Senility2362034393.182.863.02
XVII. Violence or accident7142149289.622.996.37
XVIII. Causes not determined359440.470–130.30
  Totals6,3475,33611,68385.5174.7380.23

Class VII, diseases of the circulatory system, the principal of which—diseases of the heart—rank easily first among individual causes of death in New Zealand, is the most important as regards numerical strength. Next in order comes Class 11 (cancer and other tumours).

The next table shows the number of deaths from certain principal causes.

Cause.Number of Deaths.Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population.
1928.1929.1930.1931.1932.1928.1929.1930.1931.1932.
Typhoid fever162278110.120.160.050.060.08
Measles1212....0090.01001....
Scarlet fever5527161160.400190110.080.04
Whooping-cough26173336440.190120.230.250.30
Diphtheria72925855400.520.650410.380.27
Influenza242297131221671.742110.921.530.46
Infantile paralysis17755190.120.050.040030.13
Tuberculosis of respiratory system5695245295014884.093.723.713.47335
Other forms of tuberculosis1301181201161270.930.840.840.800.87
Cancer1,3741,4671,4521,4931,4729.8810.4310.1910.3310.11
Diabetes1672012232272291.201.431.571.571.57
Anæmia, chlorosis67493850510.480.350.270.350.35
Exophthalmic goitre51555154520.370390.360.370.36
Meningitis (all forms)40597041390.290.420490.280.27
Apoplexy, cerebral hæmorrhage6436346596346114.624.514.624.394.20
Epilepsy60465655410.430.330.390.380.28
Convulsions of children under 5 years of age1513131430110.090.090100.02
Diseases of the heart2,3152,5332,8972,8172,93516.6518.0020.3319.5020.15
Diseases of the arteries3944284324204442.833043032.913.07
Bronchitis2283142682032071.642.231.881.401.42
Broncho-pneumonia2302512181802261.651.781.531.251.55
Pneumonia4224644293262783.033.303.012.261.91
Diarrhœa and enteritis110827774670.790.580.540.510.46
Appendicitis107100991051010.770.720.700.730.69
Hernia, intestinal obstruction1001079584940.720.760.670.580.64
Cirrhosis of liver51364443370.370.260.310.300.26
Simple peritonitis26453526190190.320.250.180.13
Nephritis, Bright's disease4555375675795803.273.823.984013.98
Diseases and accidents of puerperal state1341291361271010.960.920.960.880.69
Malformations1701771701441181.221.261.191.001.29
Congenital debility57595332240410420.370.220.16
Premature birth3242783072912252.331.982.152.011.55
Injury at birth83826278640.600.580.440.540.44
Other diseases of early infancy78819077940.560.580.630.530.65
Senility5445184184264393.913.682.932.953.02
Violence (1) suicide2022211932262401.451.571.351.561.65
,, (2) accident7447257739266635.355.155.426.414.55
” (3) homicide1091113250.070.060.080.090.17
Other causes1,4711,5091,3621,3291,33210.5810.719.559.199.14
  Totals118111231412199120471168384.9387.5285.6083.3880.23

Detailed information concerning the various causes of death is given in the “Annual Report on Vital Statistics. “The statistics for tuberculosis, cancer, puerperal causes, and violence.—causes which are of special interest and significance—are discussed in the following pages.

TUBERCULOSIS.

Tuberculosis of the respiratory system takes sixth place in point of the number of deaths resulting therefrom during 1932, ranking after heart-disease, cancer, accidents, cerebral hæmorrhage and apoplexy, and nephritis, in that order. The remarkably low level of 3.35 per 10,000 was reached in 1932, the lowest ratio yet attained in this country.

A graph on the succeeding page illustrates the decline in the tuberculosis death-rate since 1875.

Of the 488 persons who died from tuberculosis of the respiratory system in 1932, 351, or 72 per cent., were known to have been born in the Dominion. In 3 cases the country of birth was not known or not stated, and in the remaining 134 cases the deceased person had been born outside New Zealand. One of the last-mentioned had been in New Zealand less than two years, and 4 less than five years.

In addition to the 488 deaths from tuberculosis of the respiratory system during 1932, there were 127 deaths from other forms of tuberculosis, including—

Tuberculosis of meninges and central nervous system47
Tuberculosis of intestines and peritoneum22
Tuberculosis of vertebral column12
Tuberculosis of genito-urinary system12
Disseminated tuberculosis27

Tuberculosis claims its victims at a comparatively early age. Of those dying from this cause in 1932, persons under the age of twenty years formed 15 per cent., and those under forty-five years 68 per cent.

AGES OF PERSONS WHO DIED FROM TUBERCULAR DISEASES, 1932.

Ages, in Years.Males.Females.Total.
Under 5251944
5 and under 10347
10,, 15729
15,, 20102333
20,, 25325688
25,, 30244973
30,, 35294271
35,, 40261743
40,, 45341751
45,, 50421355
50 and under 55271744
55,, 60231740
60,, 6514317
65,, 7015520
70,, 7511314
75,, 80134
80 and over112
  Totals324291615

The average annual death-rate from tubercular diseases in certain of the principal countries of the world during the latest available period of five years is next shown.

Country.Period.Death-rates (per 10,000)
*Registration area.
New Zealand 1928–324.5
Union of South Africa1926–304.9
Australia1927–315.3
Ceylon1927–316.9
Denmark1926–307.6
Netherlands1928–327.6
Canada1927–317.9
United States*1926–307.9
England and Wales1927–319.3
Scotland1927–319.3
Belgium1925–299.7
Germany1924–2810.0
Italy1926–3012.0
Sweden1927–3112.9
Switzerland1927–31131
Northern Ireland1927–3113.2
Irish Free State1927–3113.5
Spain1926–3013.9
Uruguay1925–2914.3
Lithuania1925–2914.5
Greece1923–2715.4
Austria1925–2916.4
France1926–3016.6
Norway1924–2817.4
Czechoslovakia1925–2918.9
Japan1926–3019.1
Hungary1926–3021.9
Estonia1925–2923.2
Finland1924–2824.4
Chile1925–2924.5

CANCER.

Cancer is annually responsible for more deaths in New Zealand than can be assigned to any cause other than diseases of the heart. The increasing prevalence of cancer is causing no little concern in the Dominion, as indeed it is throughout the civilized world.

The following diagram illustrates, on the one hand, the increase in the cancer death-rate, and, on the other, the decrease in the rate of deaths from tuberculosis:—

DEATH-RATES FROM TUBERCULOSIS AND CANCER, 1875–1932.

In 1932 there were 1,472 deaths from cancer in the Dominion, a proportion of 10.11 per 10,000 of population. The standardized cancer death-rate for 1932 shows a reduction of 0.37, while the crude death-rate shows a decrease of 0.22 per 10,000.

Year.Number of Deaths from Cancer.Crude Death-rate.Standardized Death-rate.*
* On basis of age distribution in 1911.
19231,1158.757.76
19241,2459.598.49
19251,2079.087.88
19261,3419.918.62
19271,3249.638.16
19281,3749.888.18
19291,46710.438.53
19301,45210.198.16
19311,49310.338.14
19321,47210.117.77

The following table shows the proportion of deaths from cancer to the 10,000 of mean population in some of the principal countries of the world. The rates are an annual average of the latest available period of five years.

CANCER DEATH-BATES IN CERTAIN COUNTRIES.

Country.Period.Death-rate per 10.000 of Population.
*Registration area.
Ceylon1927–311.0
Greece1923–272.4
Lithuania1925–2930
Chile1925–294.8
Italy1926–306.3
Spain1926–306.9
Japan1926–307.0
Union of S. Africa1926–307.6
Uruguay1925–297.7
Estonia1925–297.8
Belgium1925–298.8
Canada1927–318.9
France1926–309.2
Hungary1926–309.6
United States*1926–309.6
Australia1927–319.6
New Zealand 1928–3210.2
Czechoslovakia1925–2910.6
Irish Free State1927–3110.9
Sweden1925–2911.5
Germany1924–2811.6
Norway1924–28118
Northern Ireland1927–3111.9
Netherlands1928–3212.2
Switzerland1927–3114.0
Denmark1926–3014.2
England and Wales1927–3114.4
Scotland1927–3114.5
Austria1925–2914.8

The following summary shows the types of cancer returned in the death entries for the year 1932:—

Type.Deaths.
Males.Females.Total.
Carcinoma6605921,252
Adeno-carcinoma71421
Sarcoma312758
Lympho-sarcoma5813
Melanotic sarcoma246
Glio-sarcoma224
Fibro-sarcoma1..1
Osteo-sarcoma235
Epithelioma281846
Hypernephroma5..5
Scirrhus cancer31013
Rodent ulcer527
Endothelioma123
Cancer549
Malignant melanoma..22
Malignant tumour6612
Malignant papilloma134
Malignant disease6410
Malignant growth..11
  Totals7707021,472

The parts of the body most commonly attacked in New Zealand are the stomach and liver. Among females the genital and mammary organs rank high as the seat of the disease. Full details of location are published in the “Annual Report on Vital Statistics.” A summary for 1932 gives results as under:—

Seat of Disease.Males.Females.Total.
Buccal cavity and pharynx671683
Digestive tract and peritoneum475320795
Respiratory organs522577
Uterus..8484
Other female genital organs..5151
Breast1147148
Urinary organs and male genital organs11112123
Skin24731
Other or unspecified organs404080
  Totals7707021,472

Ninety-one per cent. of the deaths from cancer during 1932 were at ages 45 years and upwards, and 61 per cent. at ages 60 years and upwards. Females predominate generally at the younger, and males at the older ages.

AGES OF PERSONS WHO DIED FROM CANCER, 1932.

Ages, in Years.Males.Females.Total.
Under 5358
5 and under 10516
10,, 15123
15,, 20314
20,, 25415
25,, 30336
30,, 355914
35,, 40182341
40,, 45152742
45 and under 503865103
50,, 557796173
55,, 608387170
60,, 6512295217
65,, 7011886204
70,, 7511092202
75,, 808749136
80 and over7860138
  Totals7707021,472

Exhaustive statistical inquiry covering the period from 1872 to date tends to show that in New Zealand death from cancer is, on the average, now occurring later in life than formerly. It would seem that this is the case even if allowance be made for the fact that the age-constitution of the Dominion is increasing—i.e., that the average citizen of New Zealand is now older than the average citizen of ten, twenty, or fifty years ago.

PUERPERAL CAUSES.

In point of numbers of deaths, puerperal accidents and diseases do not rank high among causes of death. Nevertheless, deaths from puerperal causes are of special importance and significance.

During the 44–year period from 1872 to 1915 the death-rate from puerperal causes exceeded 5 per 1,000 live births on only 14 occasions, but after 1915 did not fall below this figure until 1925. The rate for 1920 (when the proportion of first births was high) was the third highest on record, having been exceeded only in 1884 and 1885, but the highest rate since 1920 has been 5.14 per 1,000 recorded in 1922. The rate for each of the last twenty years is as follows:—

Year.Proportion per 1,000 Year. Live Births.
19133.58
19144.16
19154.70
19165.86
19175.98
19185.18
19195.06
19206.48
19215.08
19225.14
19235.11
19245.00
19254.65
19264.25
19274.91
19284.93
19294.82
19305.08
19314.77
19324.06

Commencing with 1916, special inquiry has been made in all cases where a woman of child-bearing age has been returned as having died of such causes as septicæmia, peritonitis, nephritis, &c. (without qualification), with the result that in each year several of such cases are found to be puerperal, and are now so classed. During 1928 the system of investigating possible puerperal cases was still further extended, and this would tend to maintain the death-rate from these causes on the high level attained in 1927. The remarkable decrease of 26 in the number of deaths from puerperal causes for 1932 has brought the rate down to the lowest level recorded since 1913.

The rate of deaths from puerperal causes is frequently, though not quite accurately, referred to as “the maternal death-rate.” It should be noted, however, that the class provided for puerperal causes in the international classification covers all deaths from accidents and diseases of pregnancy and parturition, and is not limited to deaths resulting from accouchements of normal women after more or less normal pregnancies. If it were possible to exclude certain types of puerperal cases a true maternal death-rate would result—considerably lower than that shown for all puerperal accidents and diseases. Full distinction cannot, however, be made, but it may be mentioned that the 101 deaths from puerperal causes during 1932 included 34 from abortion, of which 26 became septic cases. Including these 26 deaths from septic abortion there were 39 deaths from puerperal septicæmia in 1932.

The next table shows the deaths from puerperal causes during each of the last five years, classified in the divisions into which such causes are divided in the international classification. In recent years there has occurred a marked increase in the number of deaths from septic abortion, whereas deaths from puerperal septicæmia, exclusive of septic abortions, show a definite fall. Puerperal septicæmia is a notifiable disease in New Zealand, and the figures for 1931 show that the case-fatality rate for puerperal fever (excluding abortion) was 11.3 per cent., and for septic abortion 21.7 per cent. The corresponding figures for 1932 were 11.8 per cent. and 18.3 per cent. respectively. The death-rate for all puerperal septicæmia cases (including septic abortions) was 1.51 per 1,000 live births in 1932 as against 1.77 per 1,000 in 1931. Over the last five years puerperal septicæmia, including septic abortion, was responsible for 40 per cent. of the total deaths from puerperal causes. A decline of 15 in the number of deaths from puerperal eclampsia for 1932 (17) accounted for most of the heavy fall in the total number of deaths from puerperal causes as compared with 1931.

Group.Number of Deaths.Rate per 1,000 Live Births.
1928.19291930.1931.1932.1928.1929.1930.1931.1932.
Abortion with septic conditions14193029260.520.711.121.091.04
Abortion without septic conditions specified476780150.260.220.260.32
Ectopic gestation544630.180.150.150.220.12
Other accidents of pregnancy..5....6..019....0.24
Puerperal hæmorrhage15611680.550.230.410.230.32
Puerperal septicæmia42302718131.551.121.010.680.52
Puerperal albuminuria and eclampsia24272832170.881.011.051.200.68
Other toxæmias of pregnancy1678660.590.260.300.230.24
Puerperal phlegmasia alba dolens, embolus, sudden death914151160330.520.560.410.24
Other accidents of childbirth234470.070110.150.150.29
Other conditions of the puerperal state373810.110.260.110.300.05
  Totals1341291361271014.934.825.084.774.06

A table showing the rate per 1,000 births of deaths from puerperal septicæmia (including septic abortion) and other puerperal causes separately in some of the principal countries of the world is given in the following table. New Zealand now occupies a more favourable position in international comparison than was the case a few years ago.

DEATHS FROM PUERPERAL CAUSES IS VARIOUS COUNTRIES.

Country.Period.Death-rate per 1,000 Births from
Puerperal Septicemia.Other Puerperal Causes.All Puerperal Causes.
* Registration area.
Uruguay1925–291.660.842.50
Japan1926–300.891.792.68
Italy1926–301.021.702.72
France1926–301.081.702.78
Denmark1925–291.041.742.78
Norway1924–281.011.862.87
Sweden1927–311.581.583.16
Netherlands1928–321.072.183.25
Hungary1926–301.731.593.32
Spain1926–302.151.623.77
Czechoslovakia1925–292.311.633.94
England and Wales1927–311.752.534.28
Switzerland1925–291.852.434.28
Estonia1925–290.693.634.32
Irish Free State1927–311.383.274.65
New Zealand 1928–321.872.864.73
South Africa1926–302.422.554.97
Northern Ireland1927–311.593.495.08
Germany1924–282.712.475.18
Lithuania1925–290.365.005.36
Canada1927–311.923.615.53
Australia1927–312.013.635.64
Belgium1925–293.142.705.84
Chile1925–292.094.046.13
Scotland1927–312.263.376.63
United States*1926–302.674.547.21
Ceylon1927–317.1412.7019.84

DEATHS FROM VIOLENCE.

Deaths from violence, apart from suicide, claim approximately 5 per cent. of the total deaths. Violent deaths in each of four years at quinquennial intervals are given in the next table.

Causes of Death.Number of Deaths.Rate per 1,000,000 of Mean Population.
1917.1922.1927.1932.1917.1922.1927.1932.
Homicide101422259111617
Accidental causes—
  Poisoning1210121311899
  Conflagration10920497153
  Burns and scalds3924323235192322
  Died under anæsthetic, asphyxia. &c.272523102520177
  Drowning1531221401231399710284
  Firearms1825221816201612
  Falls60476811155384976
  In mines and quarries17420171531512
  Crushing132163234250120131170172
  Injuries by animals1197810755
  Fractures (causes not specified)303436102727267
  Other4269426739553046
    Totals561555678688510443493472

The number of deaths recorded from all accidental causes in 1932 was 663, corresponding to a rate of 4.55 per 10,000 of population. Although this represents, by comparison with 1917, an increase of 112 in the number of deaths, the death-rate has declined by 0.46 per 10,000 of population. This is remarkable when it is considered that the death-rate from crushing, which includes accidents arising from the use of railway rolling-stock, motor-cars, and other vehicles, rose during the same period from 120 to 172 per 1,000,000 living. There is no doubt that the rise in the rate of deaths from this class is due to the increasing congestion of the public streets and the increased use of motor-vehicles. On the other hand, noticeable decreases are shown for drowning, deaths under anæsthetic, asphyxia, &c., and fractures (causes not specified). Part of the large increase between 1917 and 1932 in the death-rate from accidental falls is due to fuller information being obtained in a proportion of cases formerly classified under the heading of “fractures (causes not specified).”

In view of the steady rise in the number of deaths attributable to transport accidents, it is advisable to reduce the figures and rates to their respective headings. In classifying deaths under these various subheadings the rule of assignment is that in fatalities due to collisions of railway-trains and electric tram-cars with motor-vehicles the death is assigned to the railway-train or electric tram-car as being the heavier and more powerful vehicle. In the case of collisions between motor-vehicles and horse-drawn vehicles the death is assigned to the motor-vehicle.

In the following table the number and rate of deaths from traumatism by railways, tramways, and motor-vehicles during each of the last ten years are given.

Year.Deaths from Traumatism byRate per Million of Population.
Railways.Tramways.Motor-vehicles.Railways.Tramways.Motor-vehicles.
1923691459541146
192440109431872
192543810832681
192653171493913110
1927428138316100
19284410176327127
1929495178354127
1930638220446154
1931409159286110
1932279159194109

Deaths from motor-vehicle accidents record an appreciable increase up to 1930, but a substantial decrease occurred during 1931, the total of 159 being 61, or 28 per cent. fewer than in 1930, while exactly the same total was recorded for 1932. These figures are exclusive of such accidents where persons have been killed in collisions between motor-vehicles and trains or trams. For 1932 there were 9 deaths from such accidents, bringing the total number of eases in which death occurred where a motor-vehicle was an agent up to 168. The corresponding figure for 1931 was 170. Probably the diminished use of vehicles as a result of the economic depression has been an important factor in reducing the fatality rate from motor-vehicles in the last two years.

SUICIDES.

The suicidal deaths in 1932 numbered 240—males 194, females 46—the death-rate per 10,000 of mean population being 1.65.

Year.Number of Suicidal Deaths.Rate per 10,000 of Population.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
1928154482022.170.701.45
1929173482212.410.701.57
1930156371932.150.531.35
1931196302262.650.421.56
1932194462402610.641.65

The rate for 1932 is appreciably higher than that for 1931, and also that for the average of the last five years—1.52 per 10,000.

A comparison of the average annual rates for the latest quinquennial periods available for the undermentioned countries is as follows:—

Country.Quinquennium.Rate per 10,000 of Population.
* Registration area.
Chile1925–290.32
Irish Free State1927–310.34
Spain1926–300.53
Ceylon1927–310.54
Northern Ireland1927–310.54
Norway1926–300.64
Lithuania1925–290.67
Netherlands1928–320.78
Canada1927–310.88
Italy1926–300.96
Scotland1927–311.01
South Africa1926–301.13
Uruguay1925–291.13
England and Wales1927–311.26
Australia1927–311.28
United States*1926–301.39
Sweden1927–311.51
New Zealand 1928–321.52
Belgium1925–291.52
Finland1925–291.65
Denmark1926–301.68
France1926–301.89
Japan1926–302.09
Germany1924–282.45
Estonia1925–292.48
Switzerland1927–312.51
Czechoslovakia1925–292.70
Greece1923–272.72
Hungary1926–302.98
Austria1925–293.45

CONTRIBUTORY CAUSES.

The statistical necessity of assigning every death to one cause only has the effect of obscuring the total incidence of many relatively unimportant diseases as a cause of death. From information compiled relating to associated causes of death, however, it is possible to measure the part played by the principal of such causes.

The various diseases of the heart, for instance, not only claim the greatest toll of deaths as assigned causes, but also play the largest part as contributory causes of death. In 1932, in no fewer than 664 deaths assigned to other causes, some disease of the heart was also specified, bringing the total of cases where diseases of the heart contributed towards the death up to 3,599.

Cerebral hæmorrhage ranks next in order as a contributory cause, claiming 385 cases, chiefly, of course, in conjunction with the other principal degenerative diseases, such as heart-disease, arterio-sclerosis, chronic nephritis, &c.

Broncho-pneumonia comes next, with 158 contributory cases, as against 226 cases as an assigned cause. This disease is found in frequent association with the principal epidemic diseases. Pneumonia also ranks high as a contributory cause, with 70 cases, principally in association with influenza.

Intestinal obstruction was assigned as a cause of death in only 64 cases during 1932, but appeared in conjunction with other causes in as many as 119 instances, making a total incidence of 183 deaths. The various diseases of the alimentary canal, particularly cancer, were the principal assigned causes with which intestinal obstruction was associated.

Peritonitis plays a very small part as a primary cause of death, but owing to its extremely fatal nature as a complication of other diseases, principally of the digestive system, and particularly appendicitis, it looms fairly large as a contributory cause. In 1932 only 19 deaths were assigned to peritonitis, but in as many as 150 cases this disease was specified as a terminating cause.

MAORI DEATHS.

Deaths of Maoris are not included in the statistics quoted in preceding pages of this subsection. Their omission is due to the fact that a considerably lower standard of accuracy and completeness of data exists in the case of Maori registrations than in the general death records. Registrations of Maori deaths during each of the last five years have been as follows:—

Year.Numbers.Rates per 1,000 of Maori Population.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19285855391,12417.2317.3317.28
192950440290614.6312.7513.73
193049345394614.0514.0714.06
19315284871,01514.8014.8314.81
19326195731,19217.0217.1017.06

The average annual rate over the last five years was 15 per 1,000 as compared with 8 per 1,000 in the case of the non-Maori population.

The rates for the two sexes are much more nearly equal for Maoris than for the rest of the population, the female rate being indeed higher than the male in four of the five years shown above.

Until recently, the only statistics available concerning Maori deaths were merely numbers of deaths according to sex. A tabulation was, however, made in 1925 for the five years 1820–24 on the basis of age and cause of death, and summarized statistics were prepared and published in the 1926 and 1927 numbers of the Year-Book. A similar tabulation has now been compiled for years 1925–32 and the summarized statistics are given below. The ages of Maoris whose deaths were registered during the eight years are as follows:—

Age, in Years.Males.FemalesTotal.
Under 18917731,664
1 and under 55035011,004
5,, 10198195393
10,, 15177206383
15,, 20274279553
20,, 25190204394
25,, 30186172358
30,, 35113118231
35,, 40128138266
40,, 45133116249
45,, 50126119245
50,, 55137110247
55 and under 6016197258
60,, 65164120284
65,, 70187121308
70,, 75184124308
75,, 8012898226
80,, 85127101228
85,, 906246108
90,, 95524799
95,, 100193150
100 and over313768
Unspecified354479
  Totals4,2063,7978,003

With the exception of diphtheria and scarlet fever (only 4 deaths of Maoris from this disease being recorded during the last ten years), epidemic and infectious diseases generally exact a much heavier toll proportionately among Maoris than among the general population, the most noteworthy example being tuberculosis, particularly of the respiratory system. Other diseases of the respiratory system also show much higher rates for Maoris than for Europeans, and the same state of affairs is disclosed for diarrhœal diseases and stomach complaints.

On the other hand, there is a much lower mortality among Maoris from certain diseases which rank high as causes of death among the European population. Principal among these are cancer, heart-disease and other diseases of the circulatory system, nephritis, the group of general diseases which includes diabetes and exophthalmic goitre, and the group of diseases of the nervous system which includes apoplexy and cerebral hæmorrhage. Malformations show lower rates for Maoris than for Europeans, but the indefinite nature of the data in the registration entries covering the deaths of many infants may be partly responsible. The proportion between European and Maori deaths from malformations and the group “earl